Skip to content


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

DO NOT POST - Backup in Progress

New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby WiggleStick » Mon Oct 29, 2001 3:54 pm

I really like this fic, I particularly like the fact that you are willing to use so many narrative styles. And you do them all so well. Outstanding every time.
WiggleStick
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Tue Oct 30, 2001 12:46 am

quote:
Originally posted by kpmuse:
Glad to see you got some excellent writing done on the island,


Regretably not why I am on the island KP, but thanks!
Thanks one and all, that one seems to have found a largely favourable response, but was one that could have gone the other way just as easily.

quote:
Originally posted by Zahir:
You know, I've never been a fan of "black & white" morality. Real Life isn't. Its full of colors, different levels of light and shadow, etc.
Methinks why I mention this in reference to your work is fairly clear.


You seem to be doing alot of methinking round here Zahir! Methinks you are right, though I rarely think about things like that with the precision that you manage to explain it with. I just work on gut reaction and see how far that will take me. From absolute day one of this fic when I decided to make the concern over the demon one of Tara's main motivations I never wanted this to be "Evil" Maclay Family v's "Good" Tara. It just didn't strike me that was the way it worked. There had to be some reason behind the whole thing - even though it had been corrupted down the line at one point there had to be a real reason for the belief.. Equally there had to be some acceptance from the "victims" to explain how Tara ended up as she was. And with acceptance there is a price to be paid. Usually down the linee but in Tara's dream back at the very beginning.
My only nod of the hat to good/evil is Donny. Who I just don't like, I admit it. But I put that down to sibling rivalry gone mad more than anything else.

The next part is causing me big problems (along the lines that I am not comfortable with it - which is generally a bad thing), so there may be a slight delay though I am still trying for Thursday. More as it happens.

Updated to note that I may have reached a compromise with myself. We'll see how that turns out.

Katharyn

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited October 30, 2001).]quote:quote:

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Wed Oct 31, 2001 11:54 am

Okay I am nervous about this one… but here goes…

I AM SERIOUS ABOUT THIS READ THE NOTE BELOW BEFORE PROCEEDING TO THE STORY.

A large portion of this story is based around sexual activity, which I am always slightly dubious of posting. After a point that is all there is to it. It is not something I tend to dwell on in my writing but this is the story behind the lovely and dirty look (in my humble opinion) that Tara gives Willow during “Out of My Mind” – Willowhand specifically – though without getting too graphically into the detail - at the end it is left to your imagination. I hope that a reader will find it nice rather than titillating, sweet rather than in any way pornographic and something more than purely sexy. That said it is more than a touch explicit. If you do not wish to read about, mainly implied, consensual sex between two women who are deeply, madly in love stop now. Once again there will be a “fade out” version available via e-mail for anyone who wants the limited plot stuff without (too much) of the sexy stuff. Last time no one asked but (much later on) there was a derogatory and nasty flame. If you know that you aren’t going to like this based on the subject alone then please exercise the ultimate censorship and do not read it. If you didn’t like Burning Bright (Part 21) then again do not read this, just come back for Part 40 – you are not missing too much plot here.

DO NOT PROCEED IF YOU ARE:
- LIKELY TO BE BOTHERED OR OFFENDED BY SUCH MATERIAL
- IF YOU ARE TOO YOUNG TO BE READING IT IN YOUR JURISDICTION
- UNSURE ABOUT EITHER OF THE ABOVE

Should any of the mod’s object to the content I will of course edit as required to fit within the board though I believe this to be less explicit than other recent fics that seem to have passed okay.

Also if you are likely to fall off your chair do not read it in work. It’s embarrassing to do that.

And with the warnings to “Willowhand.”

Katharyn
-----------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Hands on Loving (Part 39)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Keep it constructive. If you do feel the need to strongly object please send it to my e-mail.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and not quiet including “Out of My Mind.”
Summary: Tara, decides to have an anniversary – on no particular date. Set the night before the Willowhand scene in Out of My Mind, a possible suggestion of what that means to them – or at least where it came from.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the Production Company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: NC-17 – Sorry there is no way around it this time. See the above warning.
Couples: W/T – who else?
Notes: By the way, I have no idea if there is anything in the world called “Chapswort”…but it sure as heck doesn’t have the effect as described in this story so don’t even bother looking for it. Also as described “Chapswort” is very definitely a spell ingredient not any form of drug, the use of which is not condoned in any way by this story or it’s writer.
Thanks To: My chief research assistant. And dear Kerry who’s reassurances arrived just in time for me to give this one the go-ahead.


The Beginnings Cycle

Hands on Loving

By

Katharyn Rosser

This was the way that it should always be. A perfect day… together. A long morning in bed snuggled together under a warm duvet. A walk on the sand, a picnic, a little spell on a secluded part of the beach. Fun with Frisbees in a sort of “can’t catch it but it’s fun to throw way.” Until a dog ran off with it, but even that had been kind of funny. Of course sand got everywhere but you couldn’t let that spoil things. This was the way it should always be. Despite the irritation factor.

It couldn’t be of course. ‘You couldn’t have a perfect day every day, otherwise it wouldn’t seem special when you did have one, it would just be a normal. And though a normal day like that would be good, what would you have to do to make it feel special again, you know?’ So Willow had argued and Tara had agreed with her. The same logic seemed to suggest that a bad day might make the good one’s even better but that wasn’t a theory that they cared to test. They’d had their bad day, Willow had thought looking back, and actually it had brought them to far better ones. Just keep those coming.

Tara had agreed with her lover on that too, she thought now that there could be more of them, many more. Finally what had been her fate, her destiny, seemed like no more than a suggestion. It wasn't true any longer that she had to go. If she could just hide what she was then she could stay. Her actions would not betray her. She knew that it wasn’t evil – the magic. The demon wasn't evil either or if it was, well she could control that. Her mother always had – Tara had never seen a hint of it, only the magic – and her love. How blind had she been to miss that all these years?

She, her mother, had been able to love. Nothing had stopped that. Not magic, not demons, not evil. Nothing. Tara had known she was loved, had never seen the evil. So why had she always accepted what she was told? That it was there? That it would take her? And if that was true and she could ask those questions about her mother then Tara knew she could do the same. Be the same. She could stay with her Willow. All she had to do was hide what she was. Somehow. They, the scoobies, might not like having a demon in their midst, but Willow… She had never lied to Willow about that. She had never said, “I am human.” But then you didn’t need to did you? It was sort of a given – even at a Hellmouth – that you were wholly human when you appeared to be. Well no maybe not actually. But the point still stood.

This was not the time for that though. Not tonight of all nights. Tara had decided in the aftermath of that dream, the one that Willow told her had caused her to wake screaming, that it was time to have an anniversary. What was in the dream she had no clue of anymore. But whatever it was it had cleared her mind. Clarity was a beautiful thing – especially when you didn’t even realise that you were confused. Almost as beautiful as her love and almost as important. They had missed celebrating six months, probably through scoobyage and despite her recent decision there was still the remote chance that they would never make twelve either. She slapped the gag on that part of her brain once more This day would not be spoiled. Not when she had her clarity and her Willow.

‘Can I use the shower or the bath? I’m all sandy.’ Tara asked, emptying her shoes on the doorstep. Never having been in Willow’s childhood home before she was a little nervous. Mr and Mrs Rosenberg were absent, visiting yet more members of the widespread Rosenberg clan. Willow had suggested their house as a venue for tonight’s celebration – it had the virtue of a kitchen that you could create in – rather than simply feed yourself with waffles and pancakes. Occasionally in the dorm you could boil an egg too, but they had bigger, more complex, culinary plans tonight.

‘Of course you can.’ Willow replied wanting Tara to feel at home, but doubting that she would anymore than she would with the Maclay family. Whom she had still never met… she had to admit she was curious about the people who had shaped this wonderful woman. Wonderfully shaped woman. She smiled at her own mental joke.

‘What?’ Tara asked her.

‘Nothing… just a little mental babble sweetums.’

Tara smiled. ‘Don’t call me sweetums.’

‘Okay babycakes…’

Tara looked at her and Willow cracked up.

‘And I think you could use one too’ Tara suggested to her.

Willow took that as an invitation. Maybe even a command. Which was a good thing. Still it was also true that, after being half buried in sand – which seemed a lot more fun in theory than it was in practice, that she needed to get washed down. It had probably been more fun for Tara who had delighted in tickling her exposed feet and nose with a feather that she had found.

‘A bath I mean, a long hot soak with a few herbs. It’ll help shift some of that sand.’ Tara suggested realising that she may have gone a little too far with the burial thing. Every step Willow had taken after getting up had seen another flurry of sand, and every few steps another gripe. Besides Willow hated to have the underside of her feet tickled.

‘And if I don’t?’ Willow asked having no intention of refusing anyway.

‘Then you’ll just have to suffer the chafing, scratching and itching.’ Tara smiled with mock sympathy and a definite dirty mind. ‘Have we got everything we need for tonight?’

‘We checked that twice already. Everything is present and correct sah!’ Willow reassured her, saw her face and added ‘I mean we have got everything. I was just doing a sort of Riley impression.’

‘It was very good,’ Tara told her.

‘No… it was just embarrassing.’ The ingredients for their anniversary meal were filling the fridge. More than they would ever eat. Xander and Buffy would be eating their leftovers for a few days. Dawn would probably help out too. Scraps always seemed more fun when they were someone else’s.

‘I just want this to be a perfect night. For us.’ Tara replied.

‘It will be love. Nothing is going to spoil it. Now go and run me a bath. I can’t move without dropping sand and I don’t want to get it in the food either. Third door on the left in the hall.’ Willow smiled contently to herself as Tara left to her bidding, then winced as her skin scraped against more sandy residue as she shifted.

Willow wasn’t certain what exactly they were celebrating but Tara had been all over her in the last two days – seemingly since that dream. She had said it was a celebration of their love. One they had missed at six months. She was no more sure than Tara where that one had gone. It seemed an age since they had met and since they had made the connection that first night in the laundry room and, Willow had to admit, it had all started there. Had probably been inevitable from that point on. Her historiography lecturer would no doubt tell her that nothing was inevitable. But this seemed to have been. The early period filled with doubts, dancing around issues rather than each other but always heading towards one conclusion. Willow sighed, closed her eyes and sat back in the easily wiped down kitchen chair, feeling sand tinkle onto her toes as she relaxed and thinking of all that had gone before. All that might follow. Starting tonight – perhaps they were celebrating the end of their beginning. It was a shame that they were not living together… it seemed fitting and it had, once upon a time, seemed like an option but one that had faded away without discussion. Neither of them had pursued it. Why had that been?

Not that she could remember two consecutive nights where they had not shared a bed anyway. Whose bed didn’t matter, but they were together. That was what mattered and in a dorm, the other practicalities of living together didn’t matter so much. What else was there to share that they weren’t already… their lives, their fears, their secrets and their love. Not a lot more than those.

Tara found her there, minutes later, slumped and spread-eagled in the pine chair a beatific smile fixed to her love’s lips. She simply stood watching her for a minute, more perhaps, thinking similar thoughts to those running through Willow’s mind. Then finally ‘Honey…your bath is getting cold.’

Willow, not unaffected by her thoughts opened her eyes, and found Tara already looking into them as was her habit. It had taken so long for Tara to do that, regularly. To find the confidence to just share even a gaze. Something else to celebrate. My love’s confidence, Willow thought. She wasn't conceited enough to think that she had done anything other than let the real Tara emerge but it was nice to realise how far she, they, had come from where they were. Tara wasn’t the only one to have changed. ‘Help me?’ It was expressed as a sultry invitation more than a question. And not at all a command.

‘Here?’ Tara asked, slightly shocked. The way Willow had always talked of her parents she had doubted that they would dare do more than kiss and hold each other here tonight – and wasn’t really sure if she was comfortable with any more than that herself. But to bathe Willow which, inevitably would lead to fun and hi-jinks. In an actual bath. Mmmmn. Practicality and doubts were taking a back seat already in her mind - to the possibilities.

‘They’re away until next week – and I spoke to them in St Louis this morning. They aren’t suddenly going to suddenly like turn up and demand to know what you are doing in their house. With their daughter. I promise.’ Willow was sure. Had made very, very sure and probably aroused Sheila’s suspicions with her probing questions. ‘Help me.’ It was not a question or an invitation this time. It was a requirement. Perhaps that was what Tara needed to overcome her reticence.

Tara held out her hand, took Willow’s in her own, felt sympathy with her love as Willow carefully manoeuvred herself out of the chair and got slowly to her feet with another cascade of sand. Where was it all coming from? Was it magic? Message to self – no more mock burials.

They made their way slowly to the bathroom, Willow leading Tara by the hand, observing with approval the steaming freestanding bath of water, smelling the promised mixture of herbs, oils and other ingredients and identifying several of them by scent realised that they were not all strictly medicinal or freshening. ‘Chapswort?’ She asked in a mock incredulous tone. She knew of course that Tara had some – after all she had given it to her – but that had been months ago. She had thought that it was either used, which had seemed a little selfish, or hidden away for a special occasion.

Which this seemed to be at Tara’s whim. What a whim it was.

‘I-I well, I wanted you…refreshed.’ Tara admitted to her, that cute shy smile on her lips, feeling guilty. For all her protests in the kitchen, by adding that ingredient to the mix she had pretty much signalled her intent anyway.

Refreshed is not exactly what was advertised on the label young lady.’ Willow smiled at Tara’s guilty blushes. ‘Are you sure that it is suitable for bathing? I wouldn’t want to get dry skin.’ She smiled. She hoped the implication was clear… have you tried it love? She liked to think that Tara hadn’t used it all for her. There was a little nod in return. ‘Undress me?’

Standing behind her Tara coaxed Willow’s arms upwards and drew the t-shirt up over her head and when those arms wearily fell to Willow’s sides Tara could not resist running her hands up their curves, barely touching the rounding the shoulders and back down the nearly nude back from neck to base of the spine. Willow shivered.

‘Cold?’ Tara checked, looking at the steaming water.

‘No’ replied Willow, ‘but you would warm me up if I was wouldn’t you? That’s what you do, make me feel better.’

‘Always love,’ Tara assured her and rounded Willow, allowing the shorts to fall to the floor in a sandy heap. She hoped that the Rosenberg’s had a dust buster to deal with this beach that they had brought back with them… or there was going to be a lot of time on her hands and knees cleaning up. Course being on your knees wasn't so bad.

Tara took the opportunity to kneel and remove Willow’s underwear. Then stood, kissed her love on the cheek and reached around behind her as their chests met to undo the last article of concealing clothing on the red haired woman.

Standing back from Willow then Tara could see that the other was sprinkled with sand, a fragment of seaweed in her hair. Funny how she had not noticed that before. She plucked it out. ‘You’re a mess honey’ Tara admonished referring to the patches of sand that clung to a sweaty body and showing her the seaweed.

‘And I thought I was a siren… luring you to me.’

‘Oh you do, but you’re a mess too. A messy siren.’

‘Clean me up?’ Willow asked Tara for the favour, knowing that asking was totally unnecessary.

Tara didn’t even bother to respond and just helped Willow into the bath she had probably been washed in as a baby. Goddess, that was kind of weird to think about. Sometimes she wished that she had known Willow that long. Like Xander. But then, like Xander, they might just have been best friends. Instead of what they were.

‘What are you thinking about?’ Willow asked, seeing Tara go absent without leave for a minute.

‘What we are.’

‘Naked, madly in love lesbians covered in sand?’ Willow suggested.

‘I’m not naked.’

‘Give me time.’ The grin on Willow’s face was full of promise. And for that she gave Willow her time, allowing her to settle back into the water, so deep that only the swell of her chest broke the surface apart from her neck and face. Now this was a bath. Not for the Rosenberg’s the cramped shallow plastic mouldings that existed in most modern houses where the water barely came halfway up you without washing out of the overflow.

You could have fun in a bath like this.

They intended to so that was all right.

Willow though was lost in that ecstatic moment she felt whenever she slipped into a hot bath – the moment though stretched and lingered, became more intense. She smiled eyes closed. Chapswort going to work immediately. Deep within her a familiar spring started to bubble. Opening her eyes she was surprised to see, and feel, the tips of her breasts become taut and distended, breaking the surface as she watched without making another movement in the now stilled water.

Tara too was surprised. It was one thing to lose yourself in the effect of Chapswort, it was another to watch the face of another person feeling that. Very… nice. An unadvertised benefit.

Willow, feeling the full effect of submerging herself in the water, tried to sound sexy and husky as she breathed ‘Wash me woman.’ Though she felt sexy her voice betrayed her and she knew it sounded vaguely ridiculous – like Darth Vader on helium more than likely. She wasn’t good at husky, but she guessed that Tara would get the idea.

Tara gave a gentle laugh, knelt beside the bath and picked up the facecloth and soaked it, then gently reached forward to wipe Willow’s face and brow. ‘Soak your hair love’ she said and watched as Willow slipped down, taking her head and face into the water. Tara though could feel a tingle start in her hands and connect through her body with her chest, downwards, pooling between her thighs. Just the start of desire – and just from dipping her hands in that specially treated water. It was, however, more than the start of desire that she felt as Willow, sinking down was forced, by the length of the bath, to thrust her pelvis upwards, just breaking the surface with her pubis darkened to almost a rich brown by the water. Later for that thought Tara as Willow re-emerged. She reached out once more and slicked back Willow’s hair from her face.

As Tara stroked her hair back, Willow followed that hand with her head, trying to bring it back into contact with her cheek as it started to withdraw, like a cat rubbing up against a favoured person, Miss Kitty though had never seemed as desperate as Willow did now. Tara responded and left her hand on that cheek for a moment or so, gently and tenderly moving her fingers across the damp soft flesh, responding to Willow’s need to be stroked there.

‘Come on love. Time for you to get cleaned up.’ Willow almost whimpered as Tara removed her hand, picking up the shampoo bottle and building up a lather in her hands proceeded to rub it into Willow’s fiery mane, probing insistently at her scalp with her finger tips in a powerful massage against semi-magically sensitised flesh, making sweeping moves to sculpt the hair into shampoo held curves around Willow’s head then when fully lathered in pushing gently but insistently on Willow’s head, guiding her head back into the water to wash away the shampoo which dispersed in a film across the water, clinging to anything it met, the edge of the bath, Willow’s flesh, Tara’s own hands.

As Willow rose from the water once more, Tara again slicked back her hair and then took the soap to start work on Willow’s body. Wherever Tara’s hands went they were eagerly anticipated and received by Willow, a hand raising to meet her touch as the Tara gave a soapy massage to Willow’s fingers and palms. Working her way from wrist down fingers, giving each joint and tiny muscle it’s due. Up the arms, left then right, teasing and easing the ache caused by excess of Frisbee fun. As Willow had said, it was amazing that you could fight for your life and never use muscles stressed by throwing a plastic disk. When each arm was raised Tara’s cleansing hands journeyed to the tops of each, cleaning the shoulder and underneath into the arm pit and both wanted further exploration of the swell of Willow’s breasts that was so tantalisingly close when she was there, yet Tara resisted and proceeded to the neck and shoulder blades.

‘Lean forward sweetie’ Tara instructed moving to do Willow’s back, exposed as she obeyed.

Willow sat up and pressing her rapidly swelling breasts against the backs of her legs, she clutched her thighs to hold herself forward and to stop herself from grabbing Tara and pulling her in here too, clothes and all.

Unaware of that threat, Tara gently soaped the proffered area carried on down under the water level to the point where back ended and the spread of Willow’s buttocks began and just for a second left a finger there in the upper reaches before withdrawing and tracing a line up the spine to the base of the neck, causing Willow to shiver in spite of the steam filled air, the descending again to lift the warm water up, letting it flow down the curved expanse to wash the soap away. Though finished with washing there Tara maintained her position behind Willow to rub at her shoulders, Tara could feel the little tension that there was escape up into her hands and from there it descended through Tara’s own body to pool in her chest and between her own thighs. Tension, like energy it seemed, was neither created nor destroyed it was just transferred from one form to another.

I bet Einstein didn’t have that in mind with E=MC Squared. Maybe she should check with Willow, but she was almost certain that was not the basis of the theory.

Possibly a little too much Chapswort she was forced to conclude as without conscious thought her hands rounded Willow’s shoulders to the upper slopes of her breasts still rubbing with some force. It wasn't as if they had ever needed any help before was it?

Willow sighed and leaned back a little into the caress, tipped her head back as Tara took each globe in her hands, manipulating, squeezing. Willow was looking almost straight up now, as Tara leaned over her, into the other’s face. The blonde woman was also flushed. Willow was again tempted then to pull her over into the bath with her, clothed or not, as they always seemed to do in movies…but this is real life she thought to herself. In real life people get hurt doing stuff like that and wet clothes. And water all over the floor. Along with the sand. It’ll be just like the beach. Better not. Instead she concentrated on fighting to control her breathing. With Tara’s hands loving her chest she felt the need to take deep ragged breaths, but the moment was so beautiful, so perfect that she did not want to disturb it just for the minor matter of breathing. Breathing could wait if Tara would just carry on. Instead she tipped her head back and offered her lips in invitation to be kissed from above. A silent suggestion Tara acceded to eagerly.

When Tara released Willow’s chest she heard the groan escape from deep within the other young woman. Felt it transmitted through the shoulders that her hands rested upon, through their connected lips and through Willow’s teeth and her tongue caressed them too. Despite what must have been a conscious knowledge that this was not over Willow’s body had betrayed her disappointment that the moment could not last just a little longer, but the stance was uncomfortable…and by anybody’s estimation Willow’s chest had been more than thoroughly cleansed. Well enough for now anyway. Instead Tara came to the other end of the tub…glad that Willow’s parents had such an old fashioned freestanding bath that allowed that sort of freedom of movement. Though what Ira and Sheila Rosenberg would think of these particular events with their daughter was a matter that worried Tara immensely – especially since Willow had started to mention introducing Tara to them when they returned from St Louis in a couple of weeks time.

Willow was oblivious to Tara’s sudden discomfort…. but the other woman soon forgot those irritating thoughts anyway. Willow felt a hand enter the water at the plughole end, near her feet and almost sank without trace as she reacted to another fiendish tickle there that greeted the arch of her foot. In not quite mock rage she admonished Tara ‘I told you before Maclay…don’t tickle the feet!’

Tara felt she might just have learnt that lesson this time, drenched as she was by the impulsive kick of Willows leg. ‘Lift your leg baby,’ she said quietly, smiling as Willow obeyed her instruction, a shining limb emerging like Excalibur from the lake, toe pointed at her as if accusing and daring Tara to proceed. Tara took that dare, working up another lather and tending to Willow’s limb. Foot, between the toes shifting every stubborn particle of sand, calf and knee. Then the outer thigh and finally the inner thigh.

Willow, her senses heightened by the effect of the Chapswort, sucked in her breath as Tara, leaning far over, finally touched the sensitive flesh of her inner thigh, soaping ever upwards, slowly and deliberately. Held it as Tara moved away again, back down to her knee, then rushing upwards and inwards. And away again. The breath only escaped on the fourth such incident as Tara, moving faster, overshot the mark she had set herself and a fingertip finally touched the more intimate flesh between Willow’s thighs.

And withdrew without fulfilling the promise seemingly offered.

The process was repeated with the other lower limb – and though it was without the same sense of anticipation as this time Willow knew what was coming she could not appreciate it any the less. She was flexing her body to try and bring the welcome fingers into sooner and greater contact with her intimate parts. Tara though played the tease and resisted the very real temptation to caress her love then though. It was a struggle not to succumb, to give Willow what she wanted. That was always hard to resist. Willow had been right before. Whatever her love needed she would try to provide. It was just that sometimes it was better to make her wait. Just a little.

Even in her brief disappointment Willow revelled in the conflict playing across Tara’s face. Seeing her love caught between fulfilling a building desire that was obviously equal to that she was inspiring and a duty to simply cleanse and allow them to move on to the meal - with a promise of later fulfilment and joy. Willow could not remain disappointed and guessed that she would not have cause to.

Tara allowed Willow’s leg to sink back into the slowly cooling waters and came again to kneel at the side of the bath. Placed her hands in the water in front of her and allowed Willow to lay back, running her hands along the flanks and front of the bathing beauty, caressing briefly her chest once more, and later again, and again…in between moving to the abdomen and lower to the belly. Washing once more between excursions those peeking tips. And then withdrew and went for a towel, offering it for Willow to step into.

‘You missed a bit.’ Willow admonished her love, knowing that Tara would know what she meant.

Without protest Tara returned to her place at Willow’s side and gave the indicated region a thorough clean. ‘I’m sure you could have done this yourself’ Tara smiled wickedly.

Willow was almost shocked by that joke, never having heard such blatantly sexual humour from Tara. ‘Not with…ahh…your delicacy love. And besides it is your fault that the sand got to those new and interesting places...’ She tried to relax under the ministrations and found that it was impossible as Tara took her duties seriously. ‘Though,’ Willow said, ‘I am not sure that it got quite… mmmn… that far.’

‘Best to be safe rather than sorry,’ Tara told her, not even bothering to threaten stopping just yet.

‘And I am not so sorry now that you buried me…’ Willow told her a minute or so later after a certain point had been passed. ‘Though I am still mad about the tickling.’

‘Get out, you’ll wrinkle like a prune.’ Tara finally withdrew her hands from Willow’s body and stood holding the towel again. Reluctantly Willow obeyed aware that they had greater plans than just this for the evening. Standing, water running in rivers across smooth skin Willow awaited the warm towel which Tara used upon her, drying her as one would a small child – at least until she came to certain focal areas to which she again paid close attention, the rough towelling a delicious counterpoint to the previous silken touch.

With the bath vacated Tara began to strip off her own clothing, damp from the steam and the spray of water that Willow had sent in her direction. Willow immediately ran her another tub of water, prepared to offer her love the same services that she had received but Tara dismissed her.

‘But…bath time Tara… waterborne slippery fun. Your turn… My turn!’ Willow protested desperate to experience it from the other side of the tub.

‘Just a quick dip sweetie, not playtime. We have a meal to cook, remember? I think you should go start it umm?’ Tara suggested. ‘Otherwise it’ll be late when we get to eat.’ Her stomach growled as she climbed into the tub, feeling the sandy residue from the previous occupant sharp beneath her flesh as she sat down in the hot water.

‘Okay, that’s alright. I’ll go and cook you your dinner. Don’t you worry about it.’ Willow joked, hearing the hint and acquiescing as she departed the room with Tara laying back in the bath. She was reluctant to leave now, but Tara was right. They could fool around anytime, well anytime they could find a bath. This was a special night.

She added that feature to the dream home that she intended to share with the soaking woman one day, a big bathroom with a big, deep tub and plenty of access. Mmmmn. A definite requirement. So she had the bedroom and the bathroom planned. They might have fun planning the rest of the home too. They had plenty of time after all.

----------

Despite promising a quick dip it was nearly half an hour later that Tara emerged from the bathroom to find Willow hard at work in her parent’s kitchen. The table in the dining room was laid, the salad ready, the ingredients for the main course chopped and ready. And Willow running around in just a t-shirt. Tara came over to her and stopped her moving round the kitchen…kissed her firmly on the lips. ‘You’re a wonder.’ She said referring to how much the other had accomplished in that short time as well as her general wonderfulness, which was always worth commenting on.

‘Care to join the nearly-naked chef?’ The cook offered jokingly. She had not wanted to ruin her dress by accidental spillage and had no other clothes here other than those sandy things that Tara was stuffing in the washer.

‘Don’t mind if I do.’ Tara shrugged off the robe she had found on the back of the bathroom door – equally not wanting to stain Mrs Rosenberg’s robe with beetroot or anything else. That might take a little more explaining than they would face when Ira and Sheila were finally told about them. Not only are we an item, Tara could not see herself saying, but I spilled beetroot on your robe whilst preparing a meal for your daughter after ravishing her in your bathroom.

Probably not the best icebreaker there had ever been in the history of human conversation.

And so they were there, preparing food in Willows parent’s kitchen Willow naked but for her long t-shirt, Tara in her underwear. Creating something special together.

--------

When the food was prepared though it was time to dress more appropriately for the occasion, each had been shopping for an outfit, wanting to mark this not very exceptional occasion in their relationship and each was not really all that sure of the dress that they had bought.

Willow emerged first having eschewed her earlier preference for longer dresses she had picked up what could only be described as a little black dress and had she not been here in this house would never dared to wear it… and certainly for no one other than the woman that she loved. With quite a high hemline and a fairly low cut front it was more daring than she would ever usually consider, particularly as the back…well actually the back didn’t exist, simply crisscrossed with supporting spaghetti straps.

Tara on the other hand had gone for what could only be described as a gown, long, as colourful as she usually preferred to be and form fitting it merited her best efforts with both hair and makeup too. But the occasion demanded it – even if there wasn't one. She was in the mood for special.

Laying eyes on each other, seeing the other fidget in the unfamiliar clothing each was blown away by the utter beauty of the other.

‘Oh…’

They simultaneously stared, gaping in admiration at the other and forgetting just what they had been worried about in their own choices.

‘Tara…you look…amazing. A classical beauty,’ Willow finally breathed. ‘I knew you were beautiful…. but I never knew you were so…well beautiful.’ Tara thought about that and decided it was definitely a thumbs up.

Willow started worrying though about just what she had implied…that the other woman was not beautiful in a classic sense everyday. ‘I mean, well you know, that you are…wow.’ She gave up. She knew Tara, that she wouldn’t take what she had said wrong. ‘I have a beautiful girlfriend. Even more beautiful than I knew.’ Willow couldn’t shake the joy that Tara had finally revealed just how classically attractive she could be if she wanted to be on a special occasion… her girl was definitely coming out of her shell and if that was what she looked like out of it then bravo! It wasn’t that she preferred this Tara but it was definitely nice to know it was in there too.

‘Thank you - I think….’ Tara smiled. ‘But have you looked in the mirror Wil?’ Tara replied, her smile turning bashful as she asked. Gushing praise of her beauty was something she was still new to even from this source.

‘You don’t like it? You’re right it makes me look like a slut -’ Willow had grave reservations about the little black dress even in the shop…but something about it had just screamed to her – and living on a Hellmouth meant you listened to your intuition…even if from time to time it led you wrong.

‘No…I mean yes I like it and you could never look like a slut love.’ Tara crossed the living room to hold Willow’s hands in her own. ‘I think that it makes you look… sexy.’ Tara smiled again this time proud. ‘You’re like me. You hide yourself away but that…that dress shows you as the sexy woman I love.’

‘You like it?’

‘Well I couldn’t wear it but on you…mmmn.’ Tara leaned in and kissed Willow’s nose. ‘Good enough to eat.’

‘Maybe later - if your still hungry after dinner’ Willow told her absolutely deadpan.

It took a second for this to sink into Tara’s thoughts and when it did she responded by starting to gently admonish the other. ‘Willow you…you…well you sexy babe.’ Tara laughed unable to help herself.

‘Babe? You never called me “a babe” before…I think I like that too.’ Willow crossed to the sideboard where a bottle of wine stood waiting for their attention. ‘I think we need a toast.’ She poured the wine and brought the glasses over to Tara gave her one and took the other hand in the grasp that they had first had in that laundry room so long again, palms facing and touching, fingers interlaced. ‘To you, my beautiful love on no special occasion at all.’

‘To you, my sexy babe. Just being here with you is reason enough.’ Tara replied, raising her glass to meet Willow’s gesture.

‘To us.’

‘To us’

After sipping the wine they leaned forwards into a kiss that was finally only interrupted by bell of the oven timer.

--------

Satisfied long before reaching the desert, Willow and Tara eyed it warily as if the Pavlova were going to leap up and force itself down their throats – which on a Hellmouth was absolutely not impossible, though definitely at the very unlikely end of the spectrum of mystical events. Probably not requiring slayer attention to deal with.

At the start of the meal they had sat facing each other along the length of the family size dinner table that had always struck Willow as superfluous in a household in which it was rare that even the three members sat down together. It had seemed a long way between them and defeated the object of the evening to celebrate their togetherness by facing each other across eight feet of wood. No matter how highly polished. After the salad starter Willow had returned to the table to find the placemats moved along to the centre of the long oval table, next to each other. Tara had not said a word and Willow had said nothing of the move either. It was just the right thing from them to do.

The Pavlova was between them now. It was not going to move - hopefully. Neither of them wanted to spoil the evening with feeling bloated and sick just to get the value out of a couple of dollars purchase. Xander would make a meal of it, or at least a snack, if it was delivered to him, so by unspoken resolve the desert was left untouched.

‘That was all so perfect’ Willow almost purred contented.

‘And the evening is not over yet…at least I hope not.’ Tara replied, continuing ‘Will you dance with me? I mean a close, slow dance?’

‘I’m not a great dancer Tara, besides who leads?’ Now there was a question that would have been loaded if it had come from a third party. Between them however…

‘I just want to hold you and move to the music. I’ve never danced that way. I want to… with you. I always felt silly – dancing. If you do. Will you?’ Tara asked in a tone that made Willow’s heart melt.

Willow placed a hand on Tara’s knee, ran it up her leg and then connected to her arm and caressed the bare skin there.

‘I think that is a yes?’ Tara asked.

‘Yes… we can feel silly together. Will you think about something for me though?’ Willow asked, hesitating to raise the issue.

‘Anything.’

‘You may not think that when you hear what I have to say love. Will you come back…to this house? And let me introduce you to my parents?’ Willow asked prepared for a rejection. ‘If you don’t want to it’s ok…but…’

‘Yes.’ Tara said quietly as Willow continued.

‘But I think that they will like you…as much as they like anyone… I bring back. They are pretty detached from my friends. Getting the names wrong. Generally being the most embarrassing that they can be. The way that parents are. But even if they never ask, I think they should know… that I’m happy. And I want them to know that the reason that I am happy is that I am with you.’ Willow carried on, not realising Tara had needed no reasoning or persuading.

‘Yes’ Tara repeated, willing at last to think about making plans beyond the next few weeks.

‘You will? Just like that?’ Willow leaned in and kissed Tara’s cheek tenderly. ‘Thank you.’

‘Anything for you…now dance with me.’ She made rather a better job of sounding husky than Willow had, and went and changed the CD to something slower and more romantic and stood waiting for Willow who got up and slowly made her way to Tara, already sashaying, embarrassed, to the gentle rhythm at which Tara had to smile and held her arms out in an invitation that Willow gladly accepted. On your own it was just silly. In each other’s arms it was love.

It was obvious to each that the other knew no formal dancing, but that wasn't what this was about anyway. And so it was as it had been advertised, moving with the music, held close against each other, looking occasionally into each other’s expressive faces and eyes.

How long they held that clasp neither realised it was another of those timeless moments that seemed to creep up on them so often, though the music was well into repeating itself before either determined to change a thing. By now they were virtually one being, so close, so synchronised, moving as one to the slow steady music. Easier than dealing with the floating rose… and much more tactile. Who needed witchcraft to be as one? Occasionally one or the other would rest her head on the others shoulder, or finding themselves meeting eyes at the same time would sink into a long lingering kiss whilst still moving. It was during one of these moments that Willow finally decided to carry things a little further, making the kiss more urgent and passionate, placing her gently hand on Tara’s cheek to ensure that the other would not abandon her mouth. Some chance of that anyway, she guessed.

And she would have been right.

Tara knew what was on Willow’s mind, what she desired. Personally she would have waited until a little later – enjoyed this for just a little bit longer… but she couldn’t be sure that, maybe, her hesitancy was more due to a fear of further intimacy in someone else’s home. Spurred though by the passion that flooded through her from Willow Tara responded, dropping her hands down from their position on Willow’s shoulders to snake around her lower back and pull the redheaded woman closer, deeper into the shared embrace.

Willow moved her hand into Tara’s hair, entwined in the long tresses and pulling the blonde capped head further into her kiss, just as her body was being pulled towards Tara. That other hand roamed freely from Tara’s other cheek, to her shoulders and down lower, running her hand over fabric almost as soft as she knew the flesh beneath it to be.

Sinking into the moment Tara dropped a hand to Willow’s rear, stroking there, through the dress, aware that with a couple of twitches of her fingers that hemline would rise to bunch in her hands, exposing Willow to her caresses, she did so, raising the hem of the dress expecting to come into contact with Willow’s underwear but shocked to find nothing between her hands and the flesh. Strangely something she had never considered – but would no doubt plague her dreams now for months to come - it seemed deliciously daring for her love to be so attired…or rather un-attired… a little bit dirty even. Breaking from the kiss for a second she breathed her desire filled condemnation at Willow ‘You hussy.’

‘I didn’t think you’d mind.’ Willow smiled knowingly ‘Not when it’s just us. Besides there was the sand factor to consider. Like eww. Not nice.’

Tara responded only by taking over the kiss and resolving to give Willow something else that was nice, attaching her mouth to the other woman’s desiring only to give and receive pleasure and feeling the effects within her own body already as she sent her hands roaming over Willow’s bare flesh and eventually sent a hand between their bodies, again raising the dress, held back by her wrist as she ran a hand over Willow’s belly and kept heading south into the lush growth in the valley of her thighs eventually bringing her hand to what was, right now at least, the centre of Willow’s consciousness and felt rather than heard the low groan that resonated from Willow’s chest, up through her throat and through their connection as her hand probed those most intimate folds of flesh.

Fighting to control her own motions, Tara strained to keep her movements on Willow’s body slow and deliberate rather than as feverish and excited as she felt she needed to be for her own desires. Willow’s reaction was start her own movements against those fingers. Welcoming them, welcoming the palm, the whole hand.

Willow was almost desperate for more…was about to break their kiss once more to ask Tara, to beg her, to give her what she needed now but the other young woman was as experienced now with her love’s bodily desires and needs as she was with the her own and no stranger to the geography of Willow either. This would be pure pleasure and they would talk again afterwards as Tara took her place, curled up in Willow’s arms, satisfied with her nights work.

And so Willow was brought to her shuddering peak, by another woman, stood on her parents expensive rug, naked beneath her dress with her intimate flesh caressed by that woman’s fingers. There was, she would reflect later, a deliciously dirty aspect to it all that had been lacking before.

As she milked Tara’s fingers of every last drop of satisfaction Willow knew that it could not end now, that she would not let it. Both she and Tara had always been more than happy to provide pleasure for the other when they became intimately involved but they had always valued the cuddles and the kissing and the post-pleasure intimacy more than the sexual activity itself… but not this night. Tara had declared that tonight was special and Willow intended to make sure it was as special as it could be for them both.

‘Thank you lover…’ Willow said quietly before kissing Tara once more.

They were still stood there, still swaying to a beat – but no longer the music’s they were only shocked out of their revelry by the end of the disc once more. Tara kissed Willow again, but this time less with passion than an intensity borne of love, an invitation to retire to that small bed that Willow had occupied throughout her life in this house. Assuming this would be accepted Tara dropped her hand and took Willow’s and started to lead her from the room.

Willow though had other ideas. Tara was allowed to lead her to the couch and then she stopped dead in her tracks, allowing their linked arms to extend, but maintaining her position. Tara turned to her questioningly. Willow smiled…it wasn’t over yet. ‘Sit down.’ Seeing Tara hesitate, no doubt just wanting to snuggle up to her. ‘Please… for me.’

‘How can I refuse when you ask like that then?’ Tara enquired of her goddess and sat where was indicated, knowing that Willow was about to make love to her…somehow. The only question being how exactly this wonderful, beautiful, woman would choose to pleasure her. Really she didn’t care… it was Willow.

Willow sank to her knees, ‘I am still hungry,’ she said, voice full of mischief.

Well that answers that question then, Tara thought to herself, not at all disappointed as Willow manipulated the long flowing dress and the tailored split to reveal Tara’s pale legs. Oddly then, seeing her limbs exposed Tara’s mind wandered from the moment and she realised that perhaps, now she was no longer hiding away and there was someone to see it, that it was perhaps time to do something about a bit of sun. Just a little. Her mind snapped back though when Willow sent a hand to the small of her back, encouraging her to scoot forwards in the seat…which she did, allowing Willow to raise the dress to the point where her underwear was exposed to scrutiny…. and removal. Though Willow made no move to the latter just yet instead planting tiny kisses along the inside of Tara’s legs, from ankle to knee and ever upwards to her inner thighs. The kisses were maddening her, promising so much but never quite delivering on that promise and now accompanied by feather light caresses of those long flanks. Eventually Tara could not withstand it, had to ask…beg Willow to deliver… ‘Honey-’ She was cut off by a swiftly raised finger and a shoosh from the beautiful woman crouched between her wantonly spread thighs. Obedient once more Tara silenced herself, content that Willow would freely give everything that she needed when she believed that her love was ready…and by the goddess was she ready…

Willow finally reached forward for Tara’s underwear, delighting in the sight and reluctant to remove them except in promise of what lay beneath and with the removal of that piece of material Tara was exposed to her, vulnerable and utterly trusting in that vulnerability. And as Willow leaned forward to nuzzle that intimate flesh they were both aware that this physical affection was the very least important thing they had done in a memorable day.

Even if it was more fun than a Frisbee.

--------

Eventually though they made it to a bed and neither of them could manage anything other than the slight caresses that usually soothed them into sleep. That and the comfort of mutual ensnugglement. Tara had to ask though. ‘So have you been reading books again sweetie?’

‘What do you mean?’ Willow asked, not sure what, specifically, Tara was referring to.

‘What you did with your hand… to me… For me.’

‘No baby, that’s all my own work, and it wasn't just for you.’ Willow confirmed smug and more than a little proud of herself.

‘Oooh, well done then.’ Tara meant that and smiled. ‘What do you call it?’

‘Umm - Willowhand.’

‘You may have to show me that again sometime.’

‘Okay.’

----------
Endnote: Okay so I didn’t give you the specifics behind Willowhand. Use your imagination.


------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited October 31, 2001).]

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 05, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 31, 2001 14:17               
I was right. It's about love and it's incredibly special. Gentle smiles and warm fuzzies all round.


Vivamus, mea Lesbia, atque amemus.
(Let us live, my Lesbia, and let us love.)

IP: Logged

emily 'first'
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted October 31, 2001 14:42               
Well,says us...
Nothing wrong with that...

------------------
vive,valeque.

IP: Logged

KittyKo
Willowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 31, 2001 14:45               
wow! wonderfull! amazing...

[This message has been edited by KittyKo (edited October 31, 2001).]

IP: Logged

kpmuse
Willowhand


Posts: 308
Registered: May 2001
posted October 31, 2001 19:54               
The thought of Willow running around the kitchen in just a tshirt..... well, shiver me timbers!
Katharyn, you are magnificent! (gosh, I hope that's not too forward)

------------------
kris

Um ... eat a lot of apple sauce, preferably fed to you by attractive young lesbians. - Amber

IP: Logged

delany
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted October 31, 2001 23:15               
probably sounding like a parrot on a pirate, but WOW/
that was incredibly sensual. that was very much so what iconcider to be a LOVE scene. simply beautiful, and definitly a highlight of the fic so far. thanks!

del.

IP: Logged

legend
Cool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted November 01, 2001 09:29               
Okay, Let me be the first to say WOW!! Oh...I see everyone above me has also used that word. Damn! Well, I'll just start again.

Okay, Let me be the first to say what a tremendously enjoyable chapter that was! I was hanging onto every word you wrote, and couldn't get to the next one fast enough! It was truly a joy to read!

Quick Q: Will any of the remaining chapters of this story entail Willow introducing Tara to her parents? And, Are you going to continue the story after "Family", or is that the intended conclusion? I'm starting to worry about withdrawal symptoms after the conclusion of your fic - I mean instead of sitting here reading your absolutely fantastic masterpiece, I might actually have to go out and get a life! God forbid!

*end of sucking up and butt kissing - though, I'm sure you enjoyed it *

IP: Logged

Bunny
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 01, 2001 12:10            
Oh My! oh Wow!

That bath scene was just so sweet and cute and sexy and ....

Edited to add - Willow can cook in my kitchen in a t-shirt anytime - and what could be on the menu - Willowhand perhaps!

(oohps naughty Bunny)

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

[This message has been edited by Bunny (edited November 01, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 01, 2001 13:22               
quote:
Originally posted by legend:

Quick Q: Will any of the remaining chapters of this story entail Willow introducing Tara to her parents? And, Are you going to continue the story after "Family", or is that the intended conclusion? I'm starting to worry about withdrawal symptoms after the conclusion of your fic - I mean instead of sitting here reading your absolutely fantastic masterpiece, I might actually have to go out and get a life! God forbid!


Just to answer your questions legend, before I start kissing some butt myself!

1) The introduction of Tara to the Rosenbergs will not occur within the Beginning Cycle - it is mentioned in the fic purely to show that Tara is looking beyond her birthday and making plans BUT...

2) Though "Family" is the conclusion of The Beginning Cycle the idea will continue in the same manner at a later date in another cycle. As a working title this is called "The Middle Bit." There already exists a Tara meets the Rosenbergs fic,though I am not happpy with Sheila, hence holding it back (I don't have time to fix it or space in the canon timeline I am working to.) Work on this new cycle is gradually proceeding as and when a story comes to me or I revisit an episode. However there is next to no chance that this will appear before I have seen at least the first half of S6 (guesstimate March-ish though the S5 stuff should appear pretty quick as it willbe largely ready and just need tweaking. Really I will just be in search of a theme) Sorry for the delay! However I learnt my lesson with this monster. I have been chasing my tail for 6 months now writing this - mainly because I did not have enough down when I started (at least not in a usable sequence.) Also when I started I had no idea where I was going (not having seen S5.) Hence wanting to see S6 this time. And being as I seem to be attached to angst the end of S5 should keep me going until S6 which (from the rumours I try desperately to avoid - don't tell me!) also looks to be heading for angst. There will be more from me on this for certain but not in this cycle and not soon. Also (in the far future) there is a desire to do a "future fic." Maybe not to the same lengthy extent though. Depends on the events of S6 again... *hoping and praying*

3) As for withdrawl symptoms... I know all about that. Feedback is what I want and what I need. That is why the Sidestep series of stories (all in an Alt Universe) is being developed already and some of that is written and almost ready to go. But again I need to get some more of that done before I start to post it as a contingency against real life having an effect. There is also a possibility that some of that will be a collaboration. But only a possibility at this point (eh? K.) If that happens then I need to wait for the other person to be ready and willing too. It will appear before "The Middle Bit" however. (See Part 28 & 29 for an idea of what that is about.) Don't worry I will not actually call it "The Middle Bit!"

4) You kiss butt magnificently.

5) There are a few parts left yet though. Part 40 is set after Out of My Mind. Part 41 starts the Family bit off. I plan on ending in Part 46 or 47 as Family is broken down (as New Moon Rising was) into 4 parts directly linked to the episode (or maybe 3 if they are not long enough) with 3 more parts dealing with the aftermath.

6) As for having a life... I am told that I have one. I have a job. I have someone to hold - this week at least - and I cannot decide whether her being away working so much is a good or bad thing. Nope it is bad for me and good for you lot that seem to like this!

Gods that rambled a bit. Thankyou all for your support on this last part. I always have reservation about fic like that. You can never be sure what the readers will think. More smut,less smut? I went for less and I think that it (hope that it) gives more an impression of love and a future than a sex emphasised one would. But nonetheless it is smut. Now I am off out for my birthday. I shall not reveal my age and pretend I am in Buffyland and just 21.

Birthday update: It is chucking it down and the taxi has gone awol. GRRR. On my way now...

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 01, 2001).]

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 01, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Bunny
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 01, 2001 17:18            
Happy Birthday Katharyn

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

IP: Logged

legend
Cool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted November 01, 2001 20:44               
Thanks for the reply - Definately set my mind at ease knowing there is more to come in the future

HAPPY BIRTHDAY

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 02, 2001 01:29               
quote:
Originally posted by legend:
Definately set my mind at ease knowing there is more to come in the future


You got me all enthusiastic for it now. Just officially named "The Middle Bit" folder, I can sense a vast order of fiction with repetitive strain injury on the side on the horizon!

Thanks for all the birthday greetings... now never mention it again*S* Besides for me it was now yesterday another 364 days to go WOOHOO!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 03, 2001 06:04               
I'm in a little internet cafe in the wilds of Woodford drinking hot chocolate and feeling in a particularly silly mood. I was going to send an enigmatic email but I decided this would be more fun.

YES. Just that. YES. If it needs elaboration I'll add that we (note the use of the plural pronoun as opposed to the royal definative) can do this - it's a good idea and it deserves to be done. I can dig pits as well as climb in and out all by myself.


Credo draconae, hominis bonum, et alius animalis phantasia.
(I believe in dragons, good men, and other fantasy creatures.)

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 31, 2001 14:17               
I was right. It's about love and it's incredibly special. Gentle smiles and warm fuzzies all round.


Vivamus, mea Lesbia, atque amemus.
(Let us live, my Lesbia, and let us love.)

IP: Logged

posted October 31, 2001 14:17                I was right. It's about love and it's incredibly special. Gentle smiles and warm fuzzies all round.


Vivamus, mea Lesbia, atque amemus.
(Let us live, my Lesbia, and let us love.)
IP: Loggedemily 'first'Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted October 31, 2001 14:42               


Well,says us...
Nothing wrong with that...

------------------
vive,valeque.

IP: Logged

posted October 31, 2001 14:42                Well,says us...
Nothing wrong with that...

------------------
vive,valeque.
IP: LoggedKittyKoWillowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 31, 2001 14:45               


wow! wonderfull! amazing...

[This message has been edited by KittyKo (edited October 31, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted October 31, 2001 14:45                wow! wonderfull! amazing...

[This message has been edited by KittyKo (edited October 31, 2001).]IP: LoggedkpmuseWillowhand


Posts: 308
Registered: May 2001
posted October 31, 2001 19:54               


The thought of Willow running around the kitchen in just a tshirt..... well, shiver me timbers!
Katharyn, you are magnificent! (gosh, I hope that's not too forward)

------------------
kris

Um ... eat a lot of apple sauce, preferably fed to you by attractive young lesbians. - Amber

IP: Logged

posted October 31, 2001 19:54                The thought of Willow running around the kitchen in just a tshirt..... well, shiver me timbers!
Katharyn, you are magnificent! (gosh, I hope that's not too forward)

------------------
kris

Um ... eat a lot of apple sauce, preferably fed to you by attractive young lesbians. - AmberIP: LoggeddelanyDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted October 31, 2001 23:15               


probably sounding like a parrot on a pirate, but WOW/
that was incredibly sensual. that was very much so what iconcider to be a LOVE scene. simply beautiful, and definitly a highlight of the fic so far. thanks!

del.

IP: Logged

posted October 31, 2001 23:15                probably sounding like a parrot on a pirate, but WOW/
that was incredibly sensual. that was very much so what iconcider to be a LOVE scene. simply beautiful, and definitly a highlight of the fic so far. thanks!

del.IP: LoggedlegendCool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted November 01, 2001 09:29               


Okay, Let me be the first to say WOW!! Oh...I see everyone above me has also used that word. Damn! Well, I'll just start again.

Okay, Let me be the first to say what a tremendously enjoyable chapter that was! I was hanging onto every word you wrote, and couldn't get to the next one fast enough! It was truly a joy to read!

Quick Q: Will any of the remaining chapters of this story entail Willow introducing Tara to her parents? And, Are you going to continue the story after "Family", or is that the intended conclusion? I'm starting to worry about withdrawal symptoms after the conclusion of your fic - I mean instead of sitting here reading your absolutely fantastic masterpiece, I might actually have to go out and get a life! God forbid!

*end of sucking up and butt kissing - though, I'm sure you enjoyed it *

IP: Logged

posted November 01, 2001 09:29                Okay, Let me be the first to say WOW!! Oh...I see everyone above me has also used that word. Damn! Well, I'll just start again.

Okay, Let me be the first to say what a tremendously enjoyable chapter that was! I was hanging onto every word you wrote, and couldn't get to the next one fast enough! It was truly a joy to read!

Quick Q: Will any of the remaining chapters of this story entail Willow introducing Tara to her parents? And, Are you going to continue the story after "Family", or is that the intended conclusion? I'm starting to worry about withdrawal symptoms after the conclusion of your fic - I mean instead of sitting here reading your absolutely fantastic masterpiece, I might actually have to go out and get a life! God forbid!

*end of sucking up and butt kissing - though, I'm sure you enjoyed it * IP: LoggedBunnyDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 01, 2001 12:10            


Oh My! oh Wow!

That bath scene was just so sweet and cute and sexy and ....

Edited to add - Willow can cook in my kitchen in a t-shirt anytime - and what could be on the menu - Willowhand perhaps!

(oohps naughty Bunny)

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

[This message has been edited by Bunny (edited November 01, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted November 01, 2001 12:10             Oh My! oh Wow!

That bath scene was just so sweet and cute and sexy and ....

Edited to add - Willow can cook in my kitchen in a t-shirt anytime - and what could be on the menu - Willowhand perhaps!

(oohps naughty Bunny)

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

[This message has been edited by Bunny (edited November 01, 2001).]IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 01, 2001 13:22               


quote:
Originally posted by legend:

Quick Q: Will any of the remaining chapters of this story entail Willow introducing Tara to her parents? And, Are you going to continue the story after "Family", or is that the intended conclusion? I'm starting to worry about withdrawal symptoms after the conclusion of your fic - I mean instead of sitting here reading your absolutely fantastic masterpiece, I might actually have to go out and get a life! God forbid!


Just to answer your questions legend, before I start kissing some butt myself!

1) The introduction of Tara to the Rosenbergs will not occur within the Beginning Cycle - it is mentioned in the fic purely to show that Tara is looking beyond her birthday and making plans BUT...

2) Though "Family" is the conclusion of The Beginning Cycle the idea will continue in the same manner at a later date in another cycle. As a working title this is called "The Middle Bit." There already exists a Tara meets the Rosenbergs fic,though I am not happpy with Sheila, hence holding it back (I don't have time to fix it or space in the canon timeline I am working to.) Work on this new cycle is gradually proceeding as and when a story comes to me or I revisit an episode. However there is next to no chance that this will appear before I have seen at least the first half of S6 (guesstimate March-ish though the S5 stuff should appear pretty quick as it willbe largely ready and just need tweaking. Really I will just be in search of a theme) Sorry for the delay! However I learnt my lesson with this monster. I have been chasing my tail for 6 months now writing this - mainly because I did not have enough down when I started (at least not in a usable sequence.) Also when I started I had no idea where I was going (not having seen S5.) Hence wanting to see S6 this time. And being as I seem to be attached to angst the end of S5 should keep me going until S6 which (from the rumours I try desperately to avoid - don't tell me!) also looks to be heading for angst. There will be more from me on this for certain but not in this cycle and not soon. Also (in the far future) there is a desire to do a "future fic." Maybe not to the same lengthy extent though. Depends on the events of S6 again... *hoping and praying*

3) As for withdrawl symptoms... I know all about that. Feedback is what I want and what I need. That is why the Sidestep series of stories (all in an Alt Universe) is being developed already and some of that is written and almost ready to go. But again I need to get some more of that done before I start to post it as a contingency against real life having an effect. There is also a possibility that some of that will be a collaboration. But only a possibility at this point (eh? K.) If that happens then I need to wait for the other person to be ready and willing too. It will appear before "The Middle Bit" however. (See Part 28 & 29 for an idea of what that is about.) Don't worry I will not actually call it "The Middle Bit!"

4) You kiss butt magnificently.

5) There are a few parts left yet though. Part 40 is set after Out of My Mind. Part 41 starts the Family bit off. I plan on ending in Part 46 or 47 as Family is broken down (as New Moon Rising was) into 4 parts directly linked to the episode (or maybe 3 if they are not long enough) with 3 more parts dealing with the aftermath.

6) As for having a life... I am told that I have one. I have a job. I have someone to hold - this week at least - and I cannot decide whether her being away working so much is a good or bad thing. Nope it is bad for me and good for you lot that seem to like this!

Gods that rambled a bit. Thankyou all for your support on this last part. I always have reservation about fic like that. You can never be sure what the readers will think. More smut,less smut? I went for less and I think that it (hope that it) gives more an impression of love and a future than a sex emphasised one would. But nonetheless it is smut. Now I am off out for my birthday. I shall not reveal my age and pretend I am in Buffyland and just 21.

Birthday update: It is chucking it down and the taxi has gone awol. GRRR. On my way now...

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 01, 2001).]

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 01, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted November 01, 2001 13:22               
quote:
Originally posted by legend:

Quick Q: Will any of the remaining chapters of this story entail Willow introducing Tara to her parents? And, Are you going to continue the story after "Family", or is that the intended conclusion? I'm starting to worry about withdrawal symptoms after the conclusion of your fic - I mean instead of sitting here reading your absolutely fantastic masterpiece, I might actually have to go out and get a life! God forbid!


Just to answer your questions legend, before I start kissing some butt myself!

1) The introduction of Tara to the Rosenbergs will not occur within the Beginning Cycle - it is mentioned in the fic purely to show that Tara is looking beyond her birthday and making plans BUT...

2) Though "Family" is the conclusion of The Beginning Cycle the idea will continue in the same manner at a later date in another cycle. As a working title this is called "The Middle Bit." There already exists a Tara meets the Rosenbergs fic,though I am not happpy with Sheila, hence holding it back (I don't have time to fix it or space in the canon timeline I am working to.) Work on this new cycle is gradually proceeding as and when a story comes to me or I revisit an episode. However there is next to no chance that this will appear before I have seen at least the first half of S6 (guesstimate March-ish though the S5 stuff should appear pretty quick as it willbe largely ready and just need tweaking. Really I will just be in search of a theme) Sorry for the delay! However I learnt my lesson with this monster. I have been chasing my tail for 6 months now writing this - mainly because I did not have enough down when I started (at least not in a usable sequence.) Also when I started I had no idea where I was going (not having seen S5.) Hence wanting to see S6 this time. And being as I seem to be attached to angst the end of S5 should keep me going until S6 which (from the rumours I try desperately to avoid - don't tell me!) also looks to be heading for angst. There will be more from me on this for certain but not in this cycle and not soon. Also (in the far future) there is a desire to do a "future fic." Maybe not to the same lengthy extent though. Depends on the events of S6 again... *hoping and praying*

3) As for withdrawl symptoms... I know all about that. Feedback is what I want and what I need. That is why the Sidestep series of stories (all in an Alt Universe) is being developed already and some of that is written and almost ready to go. But again I need to get some more of that done before I start to post it as a contingency against real life having an effect. There is also a possibility that some of that will be a collaboration. But only a possibility at this point (eh? K.) If that happens then I need to wait for the other person to be ready and willing too. It will appear before "The Middle Bit" however. (See Part 28 & 29 for an idea of what that is about.) Don't worry I will not actually call it "The Middle Bit!"

4) You kiss butt magnificently.

5) There are a few parts left yet though. Part 40 is set after Out of My Mind. Part 41 starts the Family bit off. I plan on ending in Part 46 or 47 as Family is broken down (as New Moon Rising was) into 4 parts directly linked to the episode (or maybe 3 if they are not long enough) with 3 more parts dealing with the aftermath.

6) As for having a life... I am told that I have one. I have a job. I have someone to hold - this week at least - and I cannot decide whether her being away working so much is a good or bad thing. Nope it is bad for me and good for you lot that seem to like this!

Gods that rambled a bit. Thankyou all for your support on this last part. I always have reservation about fic like that. You can never be sure what the readers will think. More smut,less smut? I went for less and I think that it (hope that it) gives more an impression of love and a future than a sex emphasised one would. But nonetheless it is smut. Now I am off out for my birthday. I shall not reveal my age and pretend I am in Buffyland and just 21.

Birthday update: It is chucking it down and the taxi has gone awol. GRRR. On my way now...

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 01, 2001).]

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 01, 2001).]quote:IP: LoggedBunnyDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 01, 2001 17:18            


Happy Birthday Katharyn

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

IP: Logged

posted November 01, 2001 17:18             Happy Birthday Katharyn

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"
IP: LoggedlegendCool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted November 01, 2001 20:44               


Thanks for the reply - Definately set my mind at ease knowing there is more to come in the future

HAPPY BIRTHDAY

IP: Logged

posted November 01, 2001 20:44                Thanks for the reply - Definately set my mind at ease knowing there is more to come in the future

HAPPY BIRTHDAY IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 02, 2001 01:29               


quote:
Originally posted by legend:
Definately set my mind at ease knowing there is more to come in the future


You got me all enthusiastic for it now. Just officially named "The Middle Bit" folder, I can sense a vast order of fiction with repetitive strain injury on the side on the horizon!

Thanks for all the birthday greetings... now never mention it again*S* Besides for me it was now yesterday another 364 days to go WOOHOO!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted November 02, 2001 01:29               
quote:
Originally posted by legend:
Definately set my mind at ease knowing there is more to come in the future


You got me all enthusiastic for it now. Just officially named "The Middle Bit" folder, I can sense a vast order of fiction with repetitive strain injury on the side on the horizon!

Thanks for all the birthday greetings... now never mention it again*S* Besides for me it was now yesterday another 364 days to go WOOHOO!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
quote:IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 03, 2001 06:04               


I'm in a little internet cafe in the wilds of Woodford drinking hot chocolate and feeling in a particularly silly mood. I was going to send an enigmatic email but I decided this would be more fun.

YES. Just that. YES. If it needs elaboration I'll add that we (note the use of the plural pronoun as opposed to the royal definative) can do this - it's a good idea and it deserves to be done. I can dig pits as well as climb in and out all by myself.


Credo draconae, hominis bonum, et alius animalis phantasia.
(I believe in dragons, good men, and other fantasy creatures.)

IP: Logged

posted November 03, 2001 06:04                I'm in a little internet cafe in the wilds of Woodford drinking hot chocolate and feeling in a particularly silly mood. I was going to send an enigmatic email but I decided this would be more fun.

YES. Just that. YES. If it needs elaboration I'll add that we (note the use of the plural pronoun as opposed to the royal definative) can do this - it's a good idea and it deserves to be done. I can dig pits as well as climb in and out all by myself.


Credo draconae, hominis bonum, et alius animalis phantasia.
(I believe in dragons, good men, and other fantasy creatures.)

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Forrister » Wed Oct 31, 2001 12:17 pm

I was right. It's about love and it's incredibly special. Gentle smiles and warm fuzzies all round.


Vivamus, mea Lesbia, atque amemus.
(Let us live, my Lesbia, and let us love.)

Forrister
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby emily 'first' » Wed Oct 31, 2001 12:42 pm

Well,says us...
Nothing wrong with that...

------------------
vive,valeque.

emily 'first'
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby KittyKo » Wed Oct 31, 2001 12:45 pm

wow! wonderfull! amazing...

[This message has been edited by KittyKo (edited October 31, 2001).]

KittyKo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby kpmuse » Wed Oct 31, 2001 5:54 pm

The thought of Willow running around the kitchen in just a tshirt..... well, shiver me timbers!
Katharyn, you are magnificent! (gosh, I hope that's not too forward)

------------------
kris

Um ... eat a lot of apple sauce, preferably fed to you by attractive young lesbians. - Amber

kpmuse
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby delany » Wed Oct 31, 2001 9:15 pm

probably sounding like a parrot on a pirate, but WOW/
that was incredibly sensual. that was very much so what iconcider to be a LOVE scene. simply beautiful, and definitly a highlight of the fic so far. thanks!

del.

delany
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby legend » Thu Nov 01, 2001 7:29 am

Okay, Let me be the first to say WOW!! Oh...I see everyone above me has also used that word. Damn! Well, I'll just start again.

Okay, Let me be the first to say what a tremendously enjoyable chapter that was! I was hanging onto every word you wrote, and couldn't get to the next one fast enough! It was truly a joy to read!

Quick Q: Will any of the remaining chapters of this story entail Willow introducing Tara to her parents? And, Are you going to continue the story after "Family", or is that the intended conclusion? I'm starting to worry about withdrawal symptoms after the conclusion of your fic - I mean instead of sitting here reading your absolutely fantastic masterpiece, I might actually have to go out and get a life! God forbid!

*end of sucking up and butt kissing - though, I'm sure you enjoyed it *

legend
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Bunny » Thu Nov 01, 2001 10:10 am

Oh My! oh Wow!

That bath scene was just so sweet and cute and sexy and ....

Edited to add - Willow can cook in my kitchen in a t-shirt anytime - and what could be on the menu - Willowhand perhaps!

(oohps naughty Bunny)

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

[This message has been edited by Bunny (edited November 01, 2001).]

Bunny
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Thu Nov 01, 2001 11:22 am

quote:
Originally posted by legend:

Quick Q: Will any of the remaining chapters of this story entail Willow introducing Tara to her parents? And, Are you going to continue the story after "Family", or is that the intended conclusion? I'm starting to worry about withdrawal symptoms after the conclusion of your fic - I mean instead of sitting here reading your absolutely fantastic masterpiece, I might actually have to go out and get a life! God forbid!


Just to answer your questions legend, before I start kissing some butt myself!

1) The introduction of Tara to the Rosenbergs will not occur within the Beginning Cycle - it is mentioned in the fic purely to show that Tara is looking beyond her birthday and making plans BUT...

2) Though "Family" is the conclusion of The Beginning Cycle the idea will continue in the same manner at a later date in another cycle. As a working title this is called "The Middle Bit." There already exists a Tara meets the Rosenbergs fic,though I am not happpy with Sheila, hence holding it back (I don't have time to fix it or space in the canon timeline I am working to.) Work on this new cycle is gradually proceeding as and when a story comes to me or I revisit an episode. However there is next to no chance that this will appear before I have seen at least the first half of S6 (guesstimate March-ish though the S5 stuff should appear pretty quick as it willbe largely ready and just need tweaking. Really I will just be in search of a theme) Sorry for the delay! However I learnt my lesson with this monster. I have been chasing my tail for 6 months now writing this - mainly because I did not have enough down when I started (at least not in a usable sequence.) Also when I started I had no idea where I was going (not having seen S5.) Hence wanting to see S6 this time. And being as I seem to be attached to angst the end of S5 should keep me going until S6 which (from the rumours I try desperately to avoid - don't tell me!) also looks to be heading for angst. There will be more from me on this for certain but not in this cycle and not soon. Also (in the far future) there is a desire to do a "future fic." Maybe not to the same lengthy extent though. Depends on the events of S6 again... *hoping and praying*

3) As for withdrawl symptoms... I know all about that. Feedback is what I want and what I need. That is why the Sidestep series of stories (all in an Alt Universe) is being developed already and some of that is written and almost ready to go. But again I need to get some more of that done before I start to post it as a contingency against real life having an effect. There is also a possibility that some of that will be a collaboration. But only a possibility at this point (eh? K.) If that happens then I need to wait for the other person to be ready and willing too. It will appear before "The Middle Bit" however. (See Part 28 & 29 for an idea of what that is about.) Don't worry I will not actually call it "The Middle Bit!"

4) You kiss butt magnificently.

5) There are a few parts left yet though. Part 40 is set after Out of My Mind. Part 41 starts the Family bit off. I plan on ending in Part 46 or 47 as Family is broken down (as New Moon Rising was) into 4 parts directly linked to the episode (or maybe 3 if they are not long enough) with 3 more parts dealing with the aftermath.

6) As for having a life... I am told that I have one. I have a job. I have someone to hold - this week at least - and I cannot decide whether her being away working so much is a good or bad thing. Nope it is bad for me and good for you lot that seem to like this!

Gods that rambled a bit. Thankyou all for your support on this last part. I always have reservation about fic like that. You can never be sure what the readers will think. More smut,less smut? I went for less and I think that it (hope that it) gives more an impression of love and a future than a sex emphasised one would. But nonetheless it is smut. Now I am off out for my birthday. I shall not reveal my age and pretend I am in Buffyland and just 21.

Birthday update: It is chucking it down and the taxi has gone awol. GRRR. On my way now...

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 01, 2001).]

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 01, 2001).]quote:

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Bunny » Thu Nov 01, 2001 3:18 pm

Happy Birthday Katharyn

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

Bunny
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby legend » Thu Nov 01, 2001 6:44 pm

Thanks for the reply - Definately set my mind at ease knowing there is more to come in the future

HAPPY BIRTHDAY

legend
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Thu Nov 01, 2001 11:29 pm

quote:
Originally posted by legend:
Definately set my mind at ease knowing there is more to come in the future


You got me all enthusiastic for it now. Just officially named "The Middle Bit" folder, I can sense a vast order of fiction with repetitive strain injury on the side on the horizon!

Thanks for all the birthday greetings... now never mention it again*S* Besides for me it was now yesterday another 364 days to go WOOHOO!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
quote:

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Forrister » Sat Nov 03, 2001 4:04 am

I'm in a little internet cafe in the wilds of Woodford drinking hot chocolate and feeling in a particularly silly mood. I was going to send an enigmatic email but I decided this would be more fun.

YES. Just that. YES. If it needs elaboration I'll add that we (note the use of the plural pronoun as opposed to the royal definative) can do this - it's a good idea and it deserves to be done. I can dig pits as well as climb in and out all by myself.


Credo draconae, hominis bonum, et alius animalis phantasia.
(I believe in dragons, good men, and other fantasy creatures.)

Forrister
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Nov 03, 2001 4:49 am

quote:
Originally posted by Forrister:
I'm in a little internet cafe in the wilds of Woodford drinking hot chocolate and feeling in a particularly silly mood. I was going to send an enigmatic email but I decided this would be more fun.

YES. Just that. YES. If it needs elaboration I'll add that we (note the use of the plural pronoun as opposed to the royal definative) can do this - it's a good idea and it deserves to be done. I can dig pits as well as climb in and out all by myself.


As well as allowing me to post without doubling up! Cheers dear. I do recall that I told you not to read that until you were back from your adventure... still never mind good news is good news.

Okay hopefully now any other reader is thoroughly confused. That is fine here is more confusion. Kerry by the time you get back I will have a draft of the end point - always better to look where you are going - for your perusal and approval. It is literally the light at the end of that tunnel and a result of all that you were saying.

And for the rest of you, I have a quick research question that will assist with some future fic (not in this series)

What airport in LA would be most suitable for local transfer flights? Say from the mythical Sunnydale? LAX is mainly international? So is there a smaller one that would be better?
Thanks in advance to anyone who can provide that...

Part 40 will post either tonight or tomorrow. depending on my progress with Prt 41 and 42 which I want to link it too directly.

Till then ta ta.
Katharyn


------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 03, 2001).]quote:

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Ashes » Sat Nov 03, 2001 9:06 am

You can use LAX or Burbank if it's commerical flights. If it's a private plane, I know people who fly out of Santa Monica Airport.


-Ashes

Ashes
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Nov 03, 2001 9:11 am

Thankyou Ashes... got to get the details correct!

Katharyn

OOH! Goobye Willowhand... hello Sassy Egg goodness. (I'm missing Tara's sly look already...)
------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 03, 2001).]

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Ashes » Sat Nov 03, 2001 9:17 am

[QUOTE]Originally posted by Katharyn:
[B]Thankyou Ashes... got to get the details correct!

Oh yeah, details are important *grin*. No problem, I figure the sooner you can get the info the sooner I can read the fiction. Thanks for the stories!


-Ashes

Ashes
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Puff » Sat Nov 03, 2001 2:59 pm

Congrats on the sassy eggs status and yes it is always sad to loose that Willowhand
Puff
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Nov 03, 2001 3:23 pm

Part 40 Kittens... last stop before the Family mini-cycle starts, all aboard.
This part is slightly erm fixated but then most people can be in their thoughts... particulary lying awake at night. Just scan it and then come back for Part 41.

Katharyn

--------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Fears (Part 39)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Out of My Mind” with reference as usual to “Family.”
Summary: More of Tara’s fears occurring during the night after she and Willow search the old school in “Out of My Mind” but not, this time, fears about herself.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: You may regard it as a good thing or with something akin to horror but this fic is in part aimed at setting the tone for a future series dealing with the post-Family episodes. Not that it will turn up for a while. See my reply to Legend above if you are at all interested.
The original draft of this story was largely completed prior to seeing “Tough Love” though I was aware of the general thrust of what occurred in that episode at the time, (being unable to stop myself reading transcripts last year ho that I was.) The thoughts below might be considered the genesis of the discussion that Tara tried to have in “Tough Love,” but was written strictly to give Tara yet another reason to stay prior to “Family” and in the aftermath of realisations in the fic “The First. The Last. The Next & The Chance.”
My knowledge of Wicca begins and ends with the content of BTVS – please excuse any glaring errors and omissions in what appears below. Please also see the endnote.
Thanks To: The one who came home early (when I was writing this it was relevant now it is old news!) One other who knows she is being thanked but I said I would save it all up for the final part.


The Beginnings Cycle

Fears

By

Katharyn Rosser

Tara looked over at Willow asleep beside her. Breathing softly. Was there anyone more wonderful for her in this world? Nope - not a chance. There was just no way. This night together had been much, much quieter. Nice without being overly passionate. A person could, it seemed, even have too much Willowhand. A break from passion was good… just for a day or so. Nice was good, nice was a great place to be. It was just nice. And they had done good things for the Scoobies too and good had triumphed once more, which was also good. Well they had eliminated a possibility anyway – helped search. It was a team effort and the team had done good things. Together.

But in spite of doing good, in spite of the snuggles, in spite of everything that was going so well Tara was still worried. Was she ever really anything else? She tried not to be worried, she really did. But it was an almost hopeless task. There was always something. Something old, something new, something borrowed… Just when she felt more confident about what had always been the biggest worry in her life something else started to nibble at her.

This time though she was not worried about herself. And that made it even worse. This time it was Willow.

Sometimes Willow gives me cause to be a little frightened for her. That was tough to admit to herself. It was the first time the thought had really crystallized in her mind. There had always been little hints of the fear, just as there had been little hints of the problem that caused it. But she had never really thought about it seriously until earlier tonight when she had reallytalked to Willow about Tiny Tinkerbell and what just what her red haired witch had done with the spell that she had taught her as a fun little thing. Something that they could share.

The fear in itself, that frightened Tara. To be afraid of the person you loved…even if only the tiniest bit, that was a terrible thing. Just to admit, if only to herself. To know that you shouldn’t be afraid because you loved them and trusted them, but that you sometimes couldn’t avoid it. But sometimes she was just afraid – that was the truth. Not by anything Willow actually did – it was more what she could do if she wasn't careful. Possibilities. Like tonight in the old school. Tiny Tinkerbell into… that bright, flaring, burst of light. Not so tiny anymore. Useful sure, but scary too particularly when she knew and thought about just how Willow was achieving those results.

It scared her just how far her Willow had gone with her practice of Wicca… So far that sometimes it couldn’t even be described strictly as Wicca. Sometimes Willow touched on something that was pure magic, unrestricted by the traditions, it might even have been referred to as sorcery in a bygone age. But Willow was fearless when it came to the pursuit of that art. Public performances and spiders…scardy cat still – but magic… No there Willow was utterly fearless in her pursuit of the desired result. It was a supreme confidence. Confidence was usually a good thing, and something that Tara knew that she lacked - but this confidence that Willow had was also what scared Tara. The lack of fear. She might even, if she was being judgemental; call it a lack of respect for the magic. And the consequences of it. But that sounded way too harsh – even to herself. Willow would probably suggest that she just wasn't in awe of the magic. That she was willing to challenge the boundaries of the established wisdom that limited others. That she was just trying to help. And she did help. But the boundaries were there for a reason.

Willow was always willing to learn from Tara, from books, from other people who she met that could assist her. And if it had stopped there then that would be just fine with Tara. But Willow was pushing those rigid boundaries too far. Always pushing. Threatening to break them. Experimenting with more powerful versions of the common, little spells that no longer satisfied her. Okay so Tiny Tinkerbell was a toy, it had no real use in the modern world... but Tara had never dreamed of trying to alter it. Willow was changing ingredients, incantations and focuses to achieve a new or more spectacular – and, yes, useful - effect. Willow treated magic like she probably treated science – not that Tara had ever felt inclined to accept an invitation to the lab, too many stinky things going on in there. Maybe she should. Willow seemed to think that if one thing was proved true it could be treated like the result of any experiment – that the results could be used to drive another bigger and possibly more dangerous experiment. The trouble was that Tara couldn’t accept or believe that magic was really like that. Oh it might seem to be. Wicca practitioners, like those of any brand of magic she had heard of, had habits – rules perhaps as they should be known – but that don’t make it necessarily so. Magic was not a tool to Tara, it was not even a force. It was an entity that had to be treated very carefully.

And it was tricky.

It would help, Tara thought, if Willow had been knocked back in her attempts more often – if she had known a stifling or spectacular failure that had demonstrated the nature of magic – as Tara believed it to be – to her. That would, perhaps, have taught her more caution than I can instil in her, she thought. But a safe failure. Nothing too potent. Just potent enough to show Willow what she needed to see.

Instead Willow had known almost nothing but success. Not instant success of course. They had their share of ka-blooey but only as part of the process not as the final result. The only real failure had been the one to change Amy back and that was more a problem of unpicking another person’s method of carrying out a spell than doing your own. Now Willow had reached the point where a ka-blooey in one of her more powerful spells or summonings could be a serious thing. Dangerous to those around her. To Willow herself. There was always a price to be paid. And eventually Willow would have to pay it.

If she carried on as she was.

Even if no one was ever hurt and nothing was ever damaged by the power that Willow was beginning to wield, Tara knew that the power in and of itself was dangerous. The stories of those who became addicted to the magic, to the rush, to the power were numerous. Those few instances of the persecution of those practicing witchcraft within their own tradition - that had any element of truth beyond the fears of the ignorant - involved those who had become so addicted to the magic. They tended to become ‘flashy’ using magical power where it was not needed – even for good purposes. And some…some changed. They began to see their power as the solution to the problems of the world and sought to use it to correct those problems – as they saw fit. And so they became one of the problems. Often much, much worse than anything they managed to rectify with the power.

She had tried to drop hints to Willow, to tell her what she feared but it was so hard to do that without sounding critical and forcing Willow onto the defensive. She wanted to support Willow, she really did… and every time she warned Willow of the cost of failure the other woman went ahead and succeeded anyway. And because that success meant so much to Willow that it meant something to Tara as well. She was proud of Willow’s successes – even as she feared them. Like Tinkerbell. She was proud that Willow could change the spell. Glad they hadn’t been wandering the old school in the dark. It wasn't even as if Willow had done anything that she feared yet. But everything was pointing that way. She loved Willow and knew that if it came to it she would gladly die for that love. But sometimes she was frightened of the power… by the way that she sometimes used it and most of all she was frightened for Willow. This was sometimes primal power… not just the recitation of a few words over two piles of dust, which any half-talented individual could manage.

It wasn’t a matter of trust. Tara trusted Willow to always try to protect herself, Tara or anyone else – but that was the problem. Magic was, as far as she was – and her mother had been – concerned was inherently unpredictable. That was its nature and the key lesson of Wicca was that you didn’t try to change the nature of something. You worked with it, not in defiance of it. Magic - you couldn’t anticipate it fully and you sometimes couldn’t control it. Willow had come so far, so fast that Tara had to doubt that she could always maintain absolute control. And she wasn’t showing the caution that Tara thought she should be. Trying to keep up with Willow she had been reading those same books Willow had used. Not to be able to cast the spells or to modify them herself, but to understand it all and try and contain the risks.

Course now she had another – very worthy reason for her research now – since her realisation. Since the dream. With what I am considering doing, Tara wondered, can I sit in judgement on my love? If she found the spell that she needed she would be doing something much, much worse. Not powerful, but it would be a deliberate use of the magic, no accident. No side effect. It would be selfish. It would violate everything she had ever been taught. If she had felt like a traitor for sabotaging Willow’s demon hunting spell last year, how would she feel if she cast the one she was now contemplating?

Relieved. Safe.

And unworthy of the woman she was now mentally criticising. Maybe it wouldn’t be necessary. Maybe. But if it was and she was willing to do it – to keep Willow – then who am I to criticise her? I wouldn’t exactly be practising what I want to preach would I?

Who would I be? The woman who was still with Willow - despite being more than just a woman… or less. And that was enough.

It was, though, like Willow was overcompensating. She had, as Tara understood it, thrown herself into Wicca after the death of that teacher she and Mr Giles had so liked. And she had managed to help out the scoobies because of it. But the teacher was not a Wicca adept. Those first spells that Willow had done – they had not been strictly Wicca and different types of magicks worked in different ways. Willow might have gained a false impression of the art from those early dabblings, and how the power worked through her.

And when Willow had carried on, she became a vital part of the gang. Not research girl, or net girl – but a Wicca. A powerful and talented one at that. On a Hellmouth that could only be a good thing to have around Tara knew, she had helped that way herself and was glad to have done so. But when a supernatural problem arrived then Willow almost instantly turned to Wicca to help solve it… whether it could or not. But before Willow had started to practice – or become as good at it as she was now – what had they done back then? They had got by without the magic, saved the world even. Over and over. And when you could do that without the magic… then you should do so. Always. To rely on the magick was to allow it to control you. That was lesson number one.

It seemed to Tara that as Willow had leapt into Wicca on the strength of a website and a couple of books – and the tragedy of that teacher’s death of course – she had never had the grounding that she really needed. When Willow had started out she had really known nothing but immersed herself into the spells straight away. Powerful spells. Tara had, like her mother, been raised on Wicca. A tradition to the women of the Maclay family. A tradition that taught by example and ensured that the new members were fully aware of the dangers of the magic – before you were allowed anywhere near a spell book and even then it was small stuff that you practised with. It sounded restrictive and hide-bound but it had worked…she had a healthy respect for the dangers of her arts. Perhaps Willow was partially right – perhaps it was too much respect, too much caution and fear and that was what was slowing her down, allowing Willow to bound ahead. So be it. But she was more comfortable with the caution than the risk. Maybe that was what was prompting these thoughts that seemed almost traitorous.

There was no almost about them. They were traitorous. She felt dirty just for having them, but they were in her soul and she had to listen to her soul – at least whilst she still had one all to herself.

Funny to think I will be sharing it one day soon. But no one, if I can find what I need, will ever know. No one who matters anyway.

That was not to say that Willow hadn’t drunk in knowledge…from Tara, from every book and tome she could lay her hands on. No doubt Willow knew the theoretical risks, Tara had told her often enough. But it was still theory to Willow. It was “fast knowledge” not knowledge gained by practice and experience over years. Willow was willing to push the limits and the magic was oh so willing to accommodate her, but that would not always be so…the magic would turn. It would hurt Willow…or change her and make her its servant. If she was not careful. If she did not find her limits and live within them. The limits of what the magic would do for her and what she would do for it. Maybe Willow was truly blessed. Maybe she could contain the levels of power that she seemed to be reaching. Perhaps her limits were far away towards the horizon. But Tara had seen no sign that Willow was actually seeking her limits. She was just seeking more. For the best reasons – but just more.

More wasn't better.

Tara felt so guilty for not being able to support Willow in this… at least not as Willow deserved her to be able to do and as she could in everything else. But perhaps she should see this doubt as a form of support… to question assumptions, challenge Willow to make her think – to be safe. But if they ever really discussed it Willow might feel that Tara was jealous, or maybe couldn’t trust her… rather than just being afraid for her.

She might think I was afraid of her rather than for her.

And sometimes I think I might be. But the fear was not of being hurt… it was of being left alone. Of losing Willow to the magick. Through injury or worse. Or just by the magick taking her. She didn’t want to lose Willow. Selfish again. Love.

And I can’t totally trust her to not leave me like that… That was a horrible thought. I would gladly give her everything I have. My body. My soul. My life. I want to trust so much, she told herself. But still there is that doubt there… wriggling inside me like a filthy worm. Much as she might want to support Willow in everything that she did there had to be limits. That animal part of her mind – that which craved safety and security… and love – screamed at her sometimes that Willow was going too far. Pushing too hard. Perhaps it was overcompensating and the danger was not as intense as her fear made it. She knew intellectually that might be the case, but it would not shut up just for knowing that.

Truth be told she did not want it to. It was serving a valuable purpose – survival was always the first rule of staying together. It might even keep them alive one day and only alive could they be together. The second rule was never, ever mentioning this. Just working subtly, carefully to do the best that she could for Willow. Taking what weight she could, guiding, cajoling. Keeping her love safe for them both.

Willow loved her, just as much as she loved Willow. That was not ever in question but the doubt about other things remained. Which was, in part, why Tara hung back from confronting Willow about the magic. Because if there was one thing that meant nearly as much to Willow as their relationship it was the magic and more especially what good she could do with it for the Scoobies and through them for the whole world. And if Tara pushed her on that…. if Willow found out that her lover couldn’t trust her fully in that regard…. then that might precipitate an argument that could splinter their seemingly perfect love, asking Willow to choose between her and the safety of the whole world? What would be the answer?

And Tara could not even bear that question. And she didn’t have time for it. Not now. She might have tried to make the time, to find a way to bring her concerns to light – in fact one day she intended to. But after. There was still a chance that she was wrong about her true nature and her future. That it would all go wrong and so she could not risk anything now. Selfish yes… there was time for selflessness if everything went all right.

So she stayed quiet. She wanted to try and restrain Willow’s magic – just a little. She could be a stabilising influence when they worked together. She could take some of the strain. She wanted to talk about her fears…all of them. But the risks were too great. She would never risk spoiling what she had with Willow. Not now that she knew what she knew, but she could always be wrong. So she stayed silent.

But what price might that silence hold? Not for her. For Willow? I sit here and think about the need for Willow to have a spectacular, but safe, failure that will shock her. I could shock her. I could make her really think, Tara told herself. She could imagine the argument that might occur. Their first. Once that started then she could not give up on it. She would be committed. It would be a shock, but would it be the right thing? People didn’t, in her experience, react rationally when they felt betrayed. They didn’t analyse the causes. They cursed what they thought was the problem.

What price am I willing to pay?

I might not have the time left to me… so short a time with the woman I love. Can I risk that remaining time to do that? Is it so bad yet? Willow might yet peak… realise the limits for her safety. For the safety of others. The point at which she would be safely mine and I hers. I should trust her more. But then that is the whole problem.

What was the answer? Tara knew she could be selfish or she could be selfless. There was a price for each. Ultimately the final result for her might be the same, though that seemed less and less likely. That was no longer her destiny – it was just the worst case. Sometimes though you had to think about the worst case… that is what this is all about.

But I am thinking this for Willow. What about Willow? What would be best for her? She is all that matters.

What would be the best for Willow?

If I never left at all. If, as I intend to, I can somehow stay with her and continue to protect her from herself.

And love her.

And be loved.

That is what is best, that is what I want. If she knew what I know then that is what she would want too. How can I not let that be so then?

I betray her with my thoughts and yet I can justify a greater betrayal just to help her. The mind is a wonderful thing, Tara thought.

There were worse things than being alone. There were worse things than Willow being alone. There were worse things but not too many. When you added it up there was so much to stay for, even more than she had thought. And there was so little reason to go. The evidence just kept stacking up in their favour.

It was not inevitable. Nothing was. This wouldn’t be.

She could stay if she wanted and she put her mind to it.

And she did want. She wanted so badly.

And just because she wanted, was that so bad? Was that evil? Was that a demon thing? To want?

No.

Wide awake she flipped the light on and pulled a tome onto her lap, searching for that perfect escape route, stroking Willow’s sleeping head absently as she searched.

---------

Endnote: I am aware that there may well be issues in Season 6 regarding Willow’s use of magic. I have no idea beyond the unavoidable rumours. I am deliberately unspoiled and would deeply appreciate it if no one commented on anything regarding that season in this thread without adding a spoiler warning to it even if it has already aired in the US. I love your feedback and I would like to read it anyway, but I would prefer not to get spoiled by doing that and I know there are other spoiler free readers too. Even though it is near impossible to avoid the broad sweep of the rumours whilst hanging out on these boards… In fact I am getting depressed just by not knowing how much is just rumour *SIGH* Thanks. K

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 03, 2001 18:15               
No ... I'm not back yet. I'm sitting on a rock looking at the Pacific Ocean on the horizon and the Glasshouse Mountains to my left. What am I doing here, posting this, just at this time, you ask?

Synchronicity. Just that, no other explanation. Today I can do anything in the world.

I'm glad you took time to explore the issue of Willow's growing power and lack of grounding. I always suspected that Tara worried about it long before she mentioned it in 'Tough Love'. I love peeking in her mind and finding Tara's thoughts. Thanks for the privilege!


"Vexare!" Pooh dicare, et asseqour Libra Umbra pro.
("Bother", said Pooh and reached for his Book of Shadows.)

PS. If the Latin isn't quite right it's because I'm translating from memory. Sorry.

[This message has been edited by Forrister (edited November 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 04, 2001 02:47               
I felt certain that I had you this time Kerry, that someone else would get in there before you did... afterall you are sat on a rock. Ha! Fat chance.

Enjoy yourself and once more thankyou.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

emily 'first'
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 04, 2001 09:27               
Nice 'thoughtful' piece Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

[This message has been edited by emily 'first' (edited November 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted November 05, 2001 02:51               
I just read the love scene again...

quote:
‘Okay, that’s alright. I’ll go and cock you your dinner. Don’t you worry about it.’ Willow joked, hearing the hint and acquiescing as she departed the room with Tara laying back in the bath. She was reluctant to leave now, but Tara was right. They could fool around anytime, well anytime they could find a bath. This was a special night.

Is this a Freudian slip or something? I wasn't sure whether one of your beta readers had missed it, or whether you were just testing us all.

------------------

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 05, 2001 13:36               
quote:
Originally posted by tommo:
I just read the love scene again...

Is this a Freudian slip or something? I wasn't sure whether one of your beta readers had missed it, or whether you were just testing us all.


I have no idea what you are talking about Ruth... (Says I after feverish editing!) What can I say I don't like to get the sexy one's beta'd and my spell check missed it -= naturally. Not freudian, just naff all typing skills and lack of attention to detail.

Still nice to know that it was worth re-reading... wasn't it? But I have to wonder why you missed it first time round??? *LOL*

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted November 05, 2001 19:07               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Still nice to know that it was worth re-reading... wasn't it? But I have to wonder why you missed it first time round??? *LOL*

I didn't read all of it the first time round, that's why.

------------------

IP: Logged

delany
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 05, 2001 21:58               
hhmmm... well....
*you didn't want any mention of anything of the spoilery nature so there pretty much goes my post*

del

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 00:37               
quote:
Originally posted by delany:
hhmmm... well....
*you didn't want any mention of anything of the spoilery nature so there pretty much goes my post*

del


And it is much appreciated! I hear rumours but desperately try to avoid anything more than that.

Part 41 will post tonight or tomorrow.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:02               
Part 41 Kittens, the start of Family which (including the offscreen aftermath has lots of parts.) As I have done before (notably for NMR) I have used the script for the structure of much of this inserting the background thoughts and extra bits where I thought appropriate.
Also I hope there are no Donny fans out there. You won't like the next few parts. Though somehow I doubt that there are.
Also the cliff hanger... not much of a cliff as EVERYONE knows. More a small bump.

Katharyn
-------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Tell Me A Story (Part 41)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to “Family” which I then proceed to rip the guts out of. Due to the fact that “No Place Like Home” is directly followed by that episode there is no direct W/T tie in fic for NPLH. Though there are lots for “Family” so that should do you.
Summary: The first of the Family stories. This one just trying to show where I believe Tara is when the episode begins.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: This, like much of the parts which follow, is based around Tara’s point of view. I would like to play with Willow but you will appreciate the difficulties of her not knowing what is wrong so her PoV is limited.
I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines from the script correctly into the fic. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks. As such most of the spoken lines are from the episode. Only the thoughts in between are my creation as are the bits of scenes that occur outside of those scripted.
Thanks To: Dear Kerry for saying yes. Okay so it wasn't a proposal or anything but it was nice to get a yes anyway. L you got me babe.

The Beginnings Cycle

Tell Me a Story…

By

Katharyn Rosser


Miss Kitty, as usual, was going wild over the ball of yarn that she had purloined from Tara’s sewing box. How the young cat got into there always seemed to be a mystery, or magic perhaps. The box had a firm latch that had been secured ever since Miss Kitty had discovered the source of endless fun that was string. It was dangerous though – they only let her play with that when they were there… otherwise Miss Kitty would be a very poorly kitty indeed. The rest of the time it was the catnip impregnated ball for the little cat. Somehow though it didn’t seem the same as yarn.

‘Tell me a story.’ Willow said to her lover as the scrabbles continued from below them.

‘Okay. Once upon a time, there was, um ... a kitty. She was very little, and she was all alone, and nobody wanted her.’ You take inspiration from where you can find it, realised Tara, and Miss Kitty could be very inspiring indeed. Just like Willow.

‘This is a very upsetting story,’ Willow told her, disappointed by the tone already. Seeing Miss Kitty at the pound had been bad enough when they had gone there to find their perfect little cat. The last of a litter that had been split up by a half dozen other caring families. The runt, they had been told, and all alone when they had seen her. No one left to play with.

‘Oh, oh, but it gets better.’ Well it would. When Tara had thought it up. She had no interest in sad stories. Not anymore. Stories, like life, were definitely best when they were happy ones. ‘Cause one day the kitty was running around in the street and a man came, and swooped her up...’ Keep going Miss Kitty. Tell me what to do next.

Tara swooped the young cat up from the side of the bed and into her waiting lap. ‘…And took her to the pound.’ This wasn’t sounding much fun though. In the cartoons the cats and dogs didn’t like to be taken to the pound, seeing Sunnydale pound she could understand why. Maybe if this was a happy pound with lots of new friends…

‘And at the pound there were lots of other kitties, and there were puppies, and some ferrets...’ she continued filling it out. All sorts of things that you would expect, but no friends for the kitty. She didn’t make friends easily.

‘Were there dolphins?’ Willow smiled as she asked, concerned about the exclusion policy that the pound seemed to be operating against marine creatures.

‘Yes. Many dolphins at the pound,’ Tara reassured her. After all why should the pound be any different from real life. There were all sorts of strange things out there. Things you wouldn’t expect in places you wouldn’t expect them either. Friends. Love.

‘Or was there a camel?’ Willow pursued the point as Tara handed Miss Kitty over to her.

Tara thought about that, ‘There was the front of a camel. A half camel.’ Just when was the other half of the camel going to come along then and make it complete? Maybe a little later. After all the kitty had just got there. You couldn’t rush the other half of a camel. There was the whole walking with just back legs problem and it took time to be complete.

Willow clasped the cat to her, stroking, cuddling and scratching. ‘Did the kitty get chosen by some nice people?’ That was all she needed to know.

‘Well, now you ruined the ending.’ Or she would have done if Tara had known what the ending was. But she thought that it was happy. It had to be a happy ending or what was the point. And that involved good people. Nice people. One way or another.

‘Mmm...’ Willow purred. Miss Kitty it seemed was not much into purring. She was still too hyper and darted off after the yarn as soon as Willow gave her half an exit. ‘I'm sleepy.’

‘Do you mind if I keep the light on? I was gonna look up some spells,’ Tara told her intending to confirm what she had believed. That if the worst happened then she was ready. Just a little more to be certain of that. Just to make sure that nothing could go wrong.

‘It's fine,’ Willow pouted. ‘I don't need to be snuggled.’

Tara smiled back at her lover. ‘Vixen!’ Still why not? She piled the books on the floor. She had time. They had time. Time enough for a little research. Time enough for them. It might be very soon now, but at least it wasn't the end of the story. It was just a new chapter and all the best stories had happy endings.

‘You've been spell gal night and day lately,’ the reclining woman observed wondering what was suddenly driving Tara. Of course their… activities… had cut into the spell time. That was sort of inevitable. They had started doing spells out of curiosity. Carried on because they wanted to be together and then let it fade a little in importance when they had found other things to do together. Like now. They just kept getting distracted. Shame.

‘Well, I just wanna keep up with you, and I'm ... well, I just like to be useful. You know, to the gang?’ she noticed Willow looking upset at that. ‘I just ... never ... feel useful.’ That wasn't all it was though. She had been making her plans, just in case. You never knew how the story would turn out. And there was the other thing… keeping up with Willow was more and more important. For both of them.

‘You are. You’re essential.’

How can I argue with that? Tara smiled and got under the covers with her wonderful woman. A new chapter didn’t sound so bad. She turned off the light and prepared to snuggle. It was just the turn of a page.

As long as it was still the same story.

-----------

‘Okay. Guys, now remember, you have to be at the Bronze by eight,’ Willow reminded all the assembled Scoob’s now she had managed to shoo Tara out… Scoob’s and hangers on she thought glancing at Anya, but excluding her own love from the description.

‘Bronze.’ Buffy was obviously not getting it all. Had they made plans?

‘Tomorrow night! Tara's birthday!’ How could anyone not know that? She had been looking forward to it for so long that she couldn’t believe that anyone could have missed her babbling in the subject. Lots of babble. Lots and lots.

‘Right! Right.’ Buffy replied, tried to pretend it had just slipped her memory.

‘We have to bring presents, right? Birth is a present thing?’ Anya queried Xander, proud of having picked that up when he nodded.

At least Anya got it. She may not have remembered it, thought Willow,but she had got it and seemed enthusiastic. But then those two, Tara and Anya, thick as thieves some times. They could go for weeks barely saying a word and the next thing you knew they were whispering and giggling, looking at each other’s partners and… giggling. Willow knew that Xander was as unhappy with the probable causes of those giggles as she was. Tara never giggled. She had a lovely laugh. But giggles…

‘I got something ... picked out, yeah,’ Xander suggested.

Willow wasn't convinced. Xander had forgotten. ‘You-you guys can all still come, right? I mean, I know there's ... this new evil and all, but...’ They had to come. It was Tara’s birthday a time to show just how much we all love her. And I get to put her in a party hat.

And later on I can give her a present.

‘No, no. We'll be there. I could definitely use a break from all this craziness.’

-----------

‘Stupid…’ Stupid, stupid, stupid. Taglarin mythic rites?! What the heck was I thinking? Even Giles and Willow had not got that one. First rule of telling jokes Tara, what is it?

I don’t know no one ever told me, the voice inside replied. I’m not big into jokes.

Guess.

Make sure that your audience understands the subject?

Or at least has some vague clue what you are talking about anyway. It was kind of important if you wanted them to get it all and not think that you were just plain weird. Or plain and weird.

The first rule of telling jokes isn’t trying to fit in?

No.

And not trying to sound funnier than you are?

No.

And you’re really not a funny person are you?

No.

She lugged the box full of clothes down along the hallway heading for the car. At least she could be useful to them in a box carrying capacity, even if not as light entertainment. There was not much that could go wrong carrying a box, alone and without anyone to stun with your glaring inability to amuse them. It might even be a problem of language. Coming to Sunnydale, it had been like a whole big culture shock. Probably because there wasn't a great deal of culture back where she had grown up. And also because in Sunnydale you didn’t have to tell jokes to be funny.

You shared humorous experiences. You said things in an amusing way. You were just yourself. And if yourself didn’t happen to be a funny person? Well then maybe you should not work so hard at trying to be. Nobody expected Xander to be able to float pencil did they? So no one expects me to be funny. I can just be Tara.

That was actually a happy thought, she realised as she rounded the stairs and caught the box on the banister post, almost dropping Buffy’s clothes. She wondered again what could go wrong with carrying a box? How long has it been since I have been content with who I am? Even with what I might be… tomorrow. She couldn’t for the life of her think what might have given her that peace.

Oh yeah, maybe she could.

Willow.

She grinned to herself and probably looked a bit weird to the students she passed going the other way on the stairs. No not weird. Kooky. She could live with Kooky. But nice. Everyone seemed to think she was nice. Everyone agreed on that. Tara was nice. Nice was good. Nice was better than... well not being nice whatever that might be.

Still it would be nice to be thought of as funny. Just a little. Just once. Not like the Three Stooges or anything slapstick. Slapstick would probably be more of a slap and less of the stick. But funny yeah. A little amusing. Maybe even witty. It would be good to tickle someone’s fancy other than Willow’s. Now there was a joke. Not one she was going to tell.

Maybe if I explained the reflection thing to them? And a bit of the Taglarin rites? Just enough for them to get it. Or not.

The joke probably wasn't worth the two hours of explanation that would be needed. Maybe Willow, Mr Giles or Anya would get it. Dawny would probably be interested, but her attention would wander whilst I explained it. Anybody’s would. Maybe, if they could just understand the reflection. It wasn't like they had to really understand much about the insect aspect – just the reflection and what part the mirror played. It was the mirror that made it funny.

Though if they didn’t understand the insect aspect they could get it mixed up with the Eagle and that would just be… well crude and rude. Not the effect she was looking for at all. Crude and rude did not sit well on her, much like slapstick. Though Willow could sit on her and be rude. She smiled again, almost bursting out laughing and this time she definitely got a questioning look from a passer-by. They probably wouldn’t get it though. Another joke that probably wasn't worth telling. Though Xander might be interested in it, he displayed a casually fascinated interest in their goings on – but mainly as a running joke. See that was funny.

But now she had more pressing things on her mind than humour. It was getting closer. The dreaded day. She had been waiting for it in fear for so long that it was almost getting to be a relief to be here. She knew that something was up. Something was already happening that concerned her…

Willow was planning something. Maybe even a party.

Oh by the goddess. Not a surprise party.

She wasn’t good with surprise parties. So much I’m not good at. Back home every birthday was supposed to be a surprise party. Kind of an anti-climax after a few years, being as you knew exactly what was coming. Each and every year. Each and every birthday in the house. One less candle each time, for her at least, on the cake. Count down. “Guess how many years you have left Tara?” Great Donny, I know how to count and isn’t that a cheery thought. Though he had learnt to make a pretty good cake – just so he could decorate it probably and pull the same candle joke each and every year. Still it seemed to cheer him up and there wasn’t much beside the misery of others that did that. That and his horse.

So he had a two track mind. Who’d have thought he could manage two tracks? She smiled again but unobserved.

The last actual surprise that she’d had at a party was when their mother had passed out and landed face down in the cake. It had seemed funny at the time. Everyone had laughed. Because no one knew any different. But then she didn’t get up from there. It had been the next day at the hospital that it had all come out. The illness and the fact that she had been fighting the symptoms and ignoring the pain for so long that she had a poor chance of coming through.

Two more birthdays had passed before she was actually gone, the last was celebrated in hospital. It had been a surprise for her. She had done so well just to get that far. Two fewer candles for Tara, even then Donny hadn’t quit with that. It was a tradition.

Well she was just about to find that she had no candles left on that particular cake. Willow was plotting. She was pretty sure that her lover had been talking to people behind her back, plotting her surprise. The Scoobies were just the latest though Tara couldn’t really imagine who else might even be interested in coming. It wasn't like she had a roomful of friends was it? Unless it was a pretty small room. That might work. Willow was just too excitable to keep something like that a secret. She couldn’t stop herself giving little hints – not deliberately, most of the time, but hints nonetheless. And when Tara had tested her, suggesting that she had booked a table in a restaurant Willow’s face had dropped through the floor so fast that she had been forced to back off and suggest a quiet night in instead. Which Willow had leapt on as it left her free to pursue her plans.

Yup something definitely was going on.

And besides Willow kept sending her on little errands. “Do you want to take the box down Tara?” “Could you go get me a packet of cookies?” That I won’t eat but will feed to Xander and Anya when they come round. Still it was best to play along. It seemed to make Willow so happy to have her plans and plots. She wasn't good at it, but Willow seemed to love a life of conspiracy. More than that her love was revelling in it. For herself Tara could have done with a quiet night in. This was never a birthday that she had intended actually celebrating. Hiding from… at one time yeah, but not the celebration thing.

She just hoped that no one jumped up from behind anything. You could hurt someone doing that. Donny had cracked his head on a lamp one year and they had spent the rest of her birthday in the emergency room and the next day cleaning up the blood from the carpet. And the next week running around after Donny who was feigning weakness and getting her to do all his chores. Happy Birthday Tara!

No, no jumping up thank you very much.

Still when was the last time she had thought of Donny? Not for a while. It had been a while since they had spoken. Daddy too. She had used to call them, to have someone to talk to as much as out of any sense of family duty. But then she had found someone else to talk to. And laugh with. And hug. And love. Family seemed to have fallen by the wayside. She would have to ring them tomorrow though – to thank them for the cards that she was sure were on the way even if Willow hadn’t collected and hidden them from her. All part of the plot... Either that or everyone had forgotten. Which would be good too.

She got the box to the car and struggled to hold it beneath one arm, balancing an edge on the trunk whilst fumbling with the door, missing what would have been a familiar vehicle, a camper going over the crossroads at the end of the street.

She dumped the box, pushed it right over the other end of the seat and shut the door again wondering if it was safe to go back up there yet or would Willow need more time? She headed back, if Willow couldn’t plot in the time she had available to her then she didn’t deserve to pull it off. It might be fun though, she thought to herself, to do the whole Scooby social thing. It had been a while hadn’t it? It was kind of like the whole joke telling thing… trying to get involved. Being a Scooby. Really being one.

She had to try that. To try to belong.

Not for Willow anymore but because she wanted to be part of something bigger than the two of them. If there was such a thing. And there had to be more to it than just slaying vampires and demons. Like they kept saying after slaying comes the party. Well maybe there didn’t have to be slaying first. Maybe you could just party. Maybe the slaying would come after the party. It would be refreshing to have a change. Of course it might even be better to not have any slaying at all.

With an attitude she could probably be the Scooby Social Secretary.

Or not, they might not enjoy the field trips to observe the Taglarin mythic rites.

------------

It had taken a while, but less time than she had thought to explain the joke to Willow. It had probably helped that Willow had more than a basic grounding in mythic rites and was quick study anyway. She could compare things to stuff that Willow already knew and eventually was rewarded with a laugh.

When it, the laugh, dragged on though she thought that she was being humoured by Willow – just a little. But she didn’t mind that. It was kind of Willow’s job to make her feel better. And vice versa. That was what they did for each other. Part of it anyway. Willow wasn't the true test of the joke anyway. If you gave a joke that big a build up then the punch line had to be pretty good. This one wasn’t a screamer anyway. But it was all her own work.

Not quite up to the standard of Willowhand which was all Willow’s own work… but it was hers.

‘Her insect reflection. That is so good,’ Willow reassured her again.

Maybe it was. Maybe Willow really had found it funny. Maybe I am a comic genius. Oh yeah and I’m stuck in a nervous person who can’t tell a joke. Then she decided to break the second rule of telling jokes. Don’t tell someone how you came up with it. It shouldn’t be necessary if they got it. Besides then they could steal it for themselves… and you had to keep an eye on your material. After all she wouldn’t want her lover showing off Willowhand to any Tracy, Diane or Helen.

Not very likely was it?

And, oh yeah, like anyone was going to retell that joke anyway. Ever. Not even the Taglarin mystics would have bothered with that one. They stepped into the shop and found the gang all there, full research mode seemingly in progress. Guess it’s time to drop the comedy act and get down to it. After she had made Willow understand where it had come from. ‘I just thought that'd be funny, you know, if her centre of power was-’

The gang and…

‘Whatta you know,’ Donny greeted her.

She stopped dead in her tracks. The laughter stopped dead in her throat. Trapped behind the huge frog that had taken up residence in her alarm. Willow didn’t like frogs.

Frog fear.

She had to get rid of the frog.

Later she wouldn’t be able to remember what had come first. The shock of seeing him or hearing his voice. The whole thing would be a terrible blur. He was here. Really here. In Sunnydale. Far from home. That was what this place was supposed to be – far from home. Sort of the point. But he was here anyway.

‘What's the matter? You don't have a hug for your big brother?’ Donny asked her.

It was out that frog… and hopping around her feet confusing her. She just hoped that Willow wouldn’t notice it and run away. She would need her now. She didn’t have the chance to get him out of there, away from the people that she shouldn’t be talking to him in front of. He might say… anything at all. He would too. Donny had the tact of a half-eaten donut and very little inclination to use it.

And when was the last time they had hugged? He had cursed her the last time they had seen each other. When she left home to come here. He had called her selfish. Told her she was evil. Not even that she would be but that she was

Why would they hug? Because he was trying to be nice?

Why was he trying?

What did he want with her?

“Your evil Tara.” That’s what he had whispered to her as she got in the camper to be brought here.

She didn’t believe that. Not anymore. But if he believed that, then why would he want to hug her?

Why was he here?

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 06, 2001).]

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:18               
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening, and saw that you'd posted the next instalment.

Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.

Good stuff indeed!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:28               
quote:
Originally posted by mollyig:
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening,
Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.


Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!) but thanks. Glad you like the style as there are 3 more of them to come to get through Family!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:38               
Taglarin mythic rites. I'd like to hear that explanation myself - though I think that I may miss the punch line. Love the Tarababble. I just want to hug her and make all the bad things go away. (Strangling Donny is not out of the question either.) Thanks Katharyn.


Ducunt volentem Fata, nolentum trahunt.
(The Fates guide the willing and drag the unwilling.)

IP: Logged

Bunny
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 06, 2001 17:30            
Grat work Katharyn, I especially liked the Frog bit

Can't wait for the next bits

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

IP: Logged

emily 'first'
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 06, 2001 19:08               
And now we're here...
****
Yep,good writing all the way-and both of us are still enjoying it Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

IP: Logged

delany
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 07, 2001 01:05               
gee i love it when you write the chapters that run together with the episodes. Brings a whole new freshness and perspective to it. and come to think of it.. donny does look like a frog..

del

[This message has been edited by delany (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 07, 2001 02:14               
quote:
Originally posted by delany:
donny does look like a frog..


Not sure that I ever suggested Donny was like a frog... though I might take that onboard for the next parts! Thanks!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 07, 2001 04:38               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!)

It definitely was worth not getting home until 9:30 and getting rained upon!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:07               
Part 42 Kittens... starting to get depressing again but what can I do... I am working inside someone elses genius.

Katharyn

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Greatest Trick (Part 42)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Family.”
Summary: Second of the Family stories directly following on from the end of Part 41. The Maclays are here. Once more Tara’s PoV with a little Willow thrown in for good measure. I haven’t forgotten about her honest!
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines correctly into the script. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks.
The title (of course!) refers to a line from Bryan Singers “The Usual Suspects.” It goes something like this “The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was convincing the world he didn’t exist.” Kind of what Tara comes to have in mind when all else fails.
Once again apologies to the Donny fans… but I just don’t like him!
Thanks To: That wacky gal in the elf suit. L… what can I say? Sorry.


The Beginnings Cycle

The Greatest Trick

By

Katharyn Rosser


Tara knew that she wasn’t hiding her shock very well. Surprise was all very well but now she was obviously worrying Willow. Perhaps, though, Willow should be worried as she looks at me, she thought. I’m terrified and it’s because he’s here. Donny.

‘Brother?’ Willow asked.

Willow knew of course that she had a brother. She’d mentioned him. Hadn’t she mentioned him? She was sure that she had told Willow all about him and how they had never got on, as brothers and sisters could be known to do, but now she couldn’t remember actually doing that. Actually saying the words. What had she said? He was here. What had she told Willow?

What had he told the others? She risked a glance at the Scoobies sat around Mr Giles’s table, books piled before them. I should be helping, she worried to herself. Not bothering them with my family. But, hey, not exactly my choice is it? The Scoobies were just looking on. Not angry. Not mad at having being deceived by her. Not concerned for their friend Willow. Just curious.

He’s here.

And they still don’t know what I am. There was still a chance. Still time to make this right. Once they actually were told, or found out then there would have been next to no chance for her. Next to… because there was a way, but messing with their memories? She wouldn’t even have tried that. The warnings, the descriptions of what could go wrong were vividly clear. She knew how it could be done… in theory. She could try to erase what they might have known from their minds – or at least hidden it from them. But it would have been too dangerous. For all of them and she wouldn’t have done that… not even for Willow. Especially not to Willow, but not even to stay with her would she have done that. Not actually risk causing harm. But a harmless appeal to Cadria… With Donny here there might be no choice. She had thought that she might be able to control it… hold it at bay and not have to ask Cadria for her help. Now though…

But there was still time.

‘Willow, this is-is Donny.’ Her voice was letting her down. You see Donny, you see what you do to me? How you make me feel? And you just love that don’t you? Why don’t you just get out of here and leave me be?

All of that she wanted to scream at him, to make him go away. Instead she just waited for Willow to say hello. Or “hey.” No one in Sunnydale said hello. Except occasionally Mr Giles. It was like it wasn’t in the dictionary of greetings.

At least Willow was here. Taking the lead, going forward to meet Donny. If she hadn’t been there. Between them she might have…

…launched herself at him and torn his eyes out to throw into the cauldron…

… that she didn’t actually own. And launching herself? Far more likely to end up in an embarrassed heap at his feet, if she was lucky after bouncing off his broad chest. If she were unlucky she would have missed entirely.

‘Hi,’ Willow said, offering Donny her hand.

Tara actually winced as Donny took it. How dare he touch her Willow. What right did he have? How could Willow bear to touch him anyway? How could she given what he was? Because he’s my brother and Willow didn’t know any better… yet. Donny would probably see to it that she would though. Never one to hide his light under a bushel. What was a bushel anyway? It sounded like something biblical.

Like a plague of frogs. Willow would love that too.

He actually smiled, and it wasn't one of his nasty calculating one’s either. Not that it was outright pleasant. She wasn't sure Donny had ever done pleasant – he was her older brother after all and even if there had been nothing else then there was that. Older brothers just aren’t pleasant. ‘Nice to meet you,’ he said to Willow.

‘And, uh, these are my-my friends.’ If that wasn’t overstating the case - but they didn’t leap up and say that they weren’t, so big plus there. What was I going to say to him though? That I was living vicariously through someone else’s friends?

‘What, uh, all of you hang out? Wow. That's more people than you met in high school.’

Ain’t that the truth Donny? It might even be a compliment of a sort. When he hit her on the arm it was a lot better than the last time he had done that. Back when they had been trying to give each other dead arms. He had always been so much stronger that he always won that unpleasant game and, though trying not to be outdone, she hadn’t even bruised him. Ever. Never let it be said that Donny wasn’t an equal opportunity sibling. He’d have beaten the heck out of her as soon as he would have any brother.

‘How did you fi - I, I mean, how come you came?’ A telling slip? Not exactly subtle was it… How did you find me? Sort of like admitting that I was hiding… or wanted to.

‘Well, duh, birthday girl. Uh, we came down in the camper, been all over the campus.’

Then Donny had never been great at picking up on subtlety had he? But… ‘We?’

Willow turned around at the same time she did hearing the door open. Briefly their eyes met and she fancied that there was some sympathy there. Sympathy for the devil? Willow had no idea what she had to be sympathetic about. Only child that she was… and the rest.

Because I never told her. I never really told her anything that mattered to me. Other than I love her more than I could ever have made her understand and…

Oh.

Daddy and Beth. Beth she was almost glad to see… Daddy too if this had not been when it was. But it was now. Today. The day before.

‘Look what I found!’ Donny crowed as if he had won a prize. Maybe he had, Daddy was always having to bribe him with candy or as he got older a beer. It seemed to help.

‘Uh, Dad, hi.’ What else was there to say as she made her way over to him. It was good to see him. It was just a surprise. And a sight she could have done without… for a few more days at least, just until she was sure and had taken steps. It would all be so much harder now. If she could get away with it at all. She’d never been good at getting away with stuff with Daddy around.

‘Well, here's my girl.’

The hug was awkward. Her mother had been the tactile one in the family. That and Donny’s occasional fist during a fight. But it had been so long since she had seen him that she had to try and get him to. ‘S-such a s-surprise,’ she finally managed. What I have to avoid “s’s” now?

‘Yes,’ Donny replied, seemingly happily. He knew something. She was sure of that. He knew what was going on. Why they were here. And if Donny was happy then it was probably not a good thing for her all in all.

‘Cousin Beth.’ It had been even longer since she had seen Beth. Considering Uncle Bret lived just a couple of miles from the Maclay house and they were about the same age it was peculiar… though totally understandable… how they had not been together more as children. Bret had stronger views than Daddy about… her kind.

‘Hey,’ Beth replied. She sounded happy too. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as it could be. With Beth here she might have a supporter. A family supporter.

‘One of your dorm-mates said I might ... find you here,’ Mr Maclay explained.

There was the touch of condemnation in his voice. Subtle, but Daddy was far, far better at that than his son had ever been. He wouldn’t cause offence not here in front of others. But he would hint to those who knew him. He would condemn. What else could this shop be when it was called “The Magic Box”? Good for Mr Giles’s sales and advertsising. Bad for me now. It wasn’t like Daddy had forbade her to practice magic… but she knew what his feelings were on the subject. And had ignored those feelings, because I was safely away from home.

I’ve let him down already and he has only been here a minute or so. ‘Oh. Oh, um,’ What to say? ‘These are, these are friends. Um, this is Mr. Giles, um, he runs the shop.’ Responsible adult presence which was good. Besides Mr Giles was hovering. Protectively? Maybe. That was nice of him if it were so. But why would she need protection from her family?

She suddenly worried that she hadn’t explained Willow as anything more than another friend and wished that her love could hear her silent apology. Not that there was probably any need. Willow wasn't petty about stuff like that, bless her for it. They had both sometimes hidden what they were to each other at times when it was tough to say. And Ira and Sheila still didn’t know…

‘How do you do?’ Mr Giles asked.

That was good. Adult role-model authority figure. See Daddy I’m not completely out of control and he’s English and you know how they are – very proper. Very controlled and disciplined.

‘Pleasure. Well, I, I don't mean to interrupt your plans, I know we've come on you kind of suddenly, but I thought we could have dinner,’ Mr Maclay replied to Mr Giles and then totally ignored him, turning back to his daughter.

It wasn’t really a thought, or a request. She knew an order when she heard it. No matter how nicely put. She resisted the automatic urge to respond with a “Yes, sir,” and settled for ‘Okay.’ Kind of sounded like she had a choice didn’t it? She hoped so. She wouldn’t want Willow and the others to get the right impression right away. That was just how a lot of families were. There was respect and discipline. And he had come all this way… it wasn't fair to think things like that. He came here for her. On her birthday.

‘Why don't I pick you up at six, And we'll ...do some catching up,’ he announced looking over at her friends.

Reflex took over this time. ‘Yes, sir.’ He had probably made up his mind about them with that look. Unsuitable. Especially if they were the sort of person who hung out in a place like this. And the responsible authority figure from England… didn’t he own it? And everyone knew the Brits were a bit weird.

‘Forgive me for running out. We're double-parked.’ With that he turned to go as Tara watched him. What did they really want? She’d find out at dinner. Did they have to have an ulterior motive? Might they just be here for her birthday? Well of course… but what part of the birthday were they interesting. The celebration of the old or the start of the new?

‘Nice to meet you all,’ Donny added as he left. By the goddess he was really trying to be… nice. It just didn’t sit well on him at all. She needed Willow. Just to be near her. Just in her presence.

-------

‘That's so weird. Your ... whole family,’ Willow told Tara, not that she really knew that much about Tara’s family. Somehow the subject had never come up that much. And when it had… Tara had dropped it like a stone. She’d thought it was just reluctance to talk about her Mother that inhibited Tara. Maybe this was why though. Maybe they just didn’t get on. Donny seemed friendly enough though.

‘Yeah,’ Tara replied.

There was something strange though about her love. Something out of place. Nervous, a little fearful. Shocked. Maybe she thought they were going to make a big birthday fuss. I hope, Willow thought, that they don’t want to have a party tomorrow night. That would really spoil things. Maybe I could invite them along. Might be nice to get to know them… the in-laws and all. Wow, they’re like in-laws. I should make with the nice. Even if they don’t know.

‘They seem nice,’ she added, trying to show Tara that they had made a good impression. I mean, sure, they were probably as nervous as Tara was. Tara had always been a bit of a loner, maybe she got that from them, maybe her family was the same. Maybe they don’t like being amongst new people – or at least didn’t do it much that can be tough.

‘You know, they-they're okay. Families are always-’ Tara broke off.

‘They make you crazy.’ Understanding Willow completed the sentence. After all her mother had tried to have her burnt at the stake. You didn’t get much crazier than that.

‘Usually. Wanna get into research mode?’

‘Sure,’ Willow replied, reassured that Tara was okay, just a bit weirded out. But she was okay at least and Willow was happy when Tara took her hand during the research, just holding it.

-------------

Tara hadn’t been able to think at all during the research, excusing herself before anyone else, pleading that she needed to get ready for her dinner, which at least allowed Willow to feel that she didn’t have to leave too. There was important stuff for the Scoobies to find out. Far bigger than her piddly troubles. And she did have to prepare. She really did. She had to think of what to say. What to wear. What to tell Daddy about… everything. Her choice of friends… or at least the friends she had acquired through Willow. Being in a place called The Magic Box. Willow… of course Willow. She had to make sure that he knew that she was happy here. He deserved to know that… besides it might help when it came to the other. The real reason that he must have been here. That must be it… why else? Two hours reading through Hasterd’s Demon Compendium and all that had learnt was that her family weren’t just here for her birthday.

The only question was just that if the demon within her was the reason then how far did he want to take it? What were her father’s intentions towards her?

It was these thoughts that had preoccupied her on the walk back to her dorm. That still dominated her mind as she entered her room. And there would be no respite. He was there. Waiting for her. He always had been. Waiting for this, just as he had been told he would have to one day. But that day… that day was still tomorrow. Not today. A whole day… a whole day yet. Twenty-four hours.

But he didn’t look happy as he inspected her things. If she had known…

If I had known I might not even have been here. I would have locked my door.

‘The door wasn't locked. I was a little early.’ He looked around sceptically. ‘I suppose you ... wanted me to see all these...’ he held a crystal in his hands, ‘toys.’ Then put it down. But carefully, respectfully. ‘You don't even try to hide it any more. I'd hoped maybe you'd gotten over the whole witchcraft thing.’

He sounded disappointed more than anything. That she hadn’t gotten over it? That his liberal experiment had failed. The admission alone had surprised her, but then he had tolerated her being taught Wicca by her mother… because he had loved his wife so much. Perhaps he had just realised that you couldn’t put the genie back in the bottle.

Bad metaphor.

‘That if we let you go,’ he continued ‘you'd ... get it out of your system.’ He put his hands in his pockets.

He never, ever did that. Hand in pockets. That was a sign of idleness. Pockets were places to keep things and not hands. He was that uncomfortable in here? Did he think that he might be contaminated by it all? Did he fear it? Or was he that uncomfortable with her? That defensive?

Was he afraid? For her? Of her?

‘Then they told me to look for you in ... that store.’

That wasn’t defensive. That was disgust. Disappointment. Accusing. Requiring an explanation without even asking the question. At least Donny wasn't here to revel in her discomfort.

‘I didn't - I, I didn't kn-know that you were coming.’ That wasn't an answer and she knew it. It was an admission that she knew he would have been disappointed. It was a suggestion that if she had known she would have tried to deceive him. And it was admitting that she knew what she had being doing was wrong. He wouldn’t miss that.

‘Of course we came.’

Of course they came. They were her family. She knew that he was going to say it.

‘We haven't heard from you in months. Your birthday's getting closer and closer. You know what that means,’ he completed as if stating the obvious.

And it was obvious. She knew what her birthday meant to him. This was when she should be telling him what it meant to her… that it was just the anniversary of the day she was born, but she couldn’t say it. He was going to take her away. She knew it deep down. Unless I find a way… ‘I don't think it's...’ she started before the pain stripped of her ability to form a coherent sentence. That and the fear of defying his beliefs. ‘It, it won't mean that-’ But it would. He believed it and when had he ever been wrong?

‘You're turning twenty. It's the same age your mother was when she... Do your friends even know?’

‘Y-yes,’ she lied quietly but of course he could see it. He had always been able to. Her or Donny. Neither had ever got away with an untruth in his presence. Maybe there was something of the talent in him… but she would never suggest it.

‘Are you lying to me?’

Looking down was her only reply, fearing that he would be angry. She couldn’t deal with anger as well as this reasoning.

‘Tara, you're coming home with us. You know it's the only way.’

‘Home?’ There, he had said the word. Home. She had thought that this was home. It felt like it. Wasn’t home where you felt at home. With a person you loved and who loved you? Seemingly not. Not to him. Perhaps he had forgotten that… it had been… too long… since his wife had died. Her mother.

‘You can't control what's going to happen,’ he told her almost sympathetically.

He sounded understanding. It was all so reasonable. Her mother – his wife – she had controlled it though. She had managed it. Unless he had seen a side to his wife that Tara had never seen herself then… she had always controlled it somehow. But how could she say that? How could she bring her dead mother into it?

‘You have evil inside of you and it will come out. And letting yourself work all this magic is only going to make it worse. Where do you think that power comes from?’ he asked her.

A logical question that she could not answer logically. ‘It ... it doesn't feel evil ... sir.’

‘Evil never does,’ he said.

That was the truth, she looked down not wanting to meet his eyes. Not wanting to see the sympathy there… but fearing that maybe there wouldn’t be any anyway. She didn’t want his pity unless it would allow her to stay. And feeling like that how could she cope with it if there was no pity at all. Because then she would have no chance.

‘I don't feel much like eating right now.’ He walked past her towards the door. ‘I'll give you some time, but we need to be gone by morning.’

Morning. Was that all that she had? Till morning? He had stolen a big chunk of what might be her last day… morning. That was just one night. One last night… Willow…

Willow’s surprise party. Well that would be the surprise. No Tara Maclay… she’s a demon you know. Her family came and took her home to stop her killing you all or turning you into toads. So surprise! Have some cake. Her mind had gone walk about… thinking of the maybe-party… and avoiding what was really at the centre of her despair.

Willow…

She didn’t look back at her father.

‘Your family loves you, Tara, no matter what.’

There he had said it… she had known he would. They always did. She knew that… somehow. That was what they always said. This was the way it always was. How could she go against what had always been? Generations of her ancestors had been through this… and maybe some of them were in love too. Had any of them fought though?

‘How do you think your friends are going to feel when they see your true face?’

And he was gone. The door closed softly as she continued to look around the room that had been her home. Her nest. Her place to be with the woman she loved. She hated the fact that he had even violated it. She loved him, but have him here condemning her choices – taking them away from her – that felt like a violation of her self.

But worse, much worse, she hated herself for not having told him what she believed. Or at least had believed. All her life… he had never been wrong about the important stuff. And what was this if not the most important thing in that life.

No.

It was the second most important thing.

She walked over to the crystal that had helped her before. Had helped Willow and looked into it’s facets… but even it looked dark as she silently begged it to help her see a way. Because nothing else could.

------------

‘Hey’ Willow called to her love. Tara was hunched over the crystal, sat staring into it as she had entered the room. Something was up. Tara hadn’t even looked who she was. Preoccupied by whatever it was that she could feel in that crystal matrix of infinite reflections.

‘Hey,’ Tara eventually replied to her, turning.

‘Was dinner fun?’ Dinner with families. Definitely not a cause for celebration if you weren’t expecting to see them. Maybe that was all it was. Maybe there were bigger problems with the family than she had guessed. How could she know? Tara never said too much about them.

Tara, standing up, just nodded.

Oh dear.

Willow tried to be bright and cheerful. ‘Well, there's Scoobyage afoot. Giles called a meeting about our spankin' new menace.’ Not exactly bright and cheerful news was it? Wow, listen up we have a bright and spanking new thing that could end the world. Again. We guess. Because we just don’t know. Let’s all trot over to Giles’s and here him tell us that. That’ll be fun.

‘Oh ... y-you should go, they don't need me for that. You can fill me in.’

Tara had been so into the whole Scooby thing recently so why…? ‘No, no, you have to come. This demon chick is supposed to be really powerful, and I was thinking. Maybe we could try that, that spell, you know, the one to find demons?’ For some reason that didn’t seem to help. Tara had been a touch reluctant the last time they had tried it, but they had come so far since then. They were way better now than they had been back then. Besides if we can find her, we’ll know where to go to get our asses kicked. Self-service 24-7.

‘That didn't work,’ Tara told her.

‘Yeah ... but we only tried it once, and I-I think I got some ingredients wrong.’ Okay so that was not totally true. The ingredients were pretty clear, but it had just been the once. And in Sunnydale, for people who hunted demons that could be a really useful spell. Course it might just show up every vampire in town too and that would kind of blur the map. But they could try.

‘Well, I-I'm tired. Maybe we can do it tomorrow?’

Or not. This could really help, but sure if Tara didn’t want too. Maye she could use a little comfort. A snuggle maybe. ‘You sure you don't wanna-’

‘Look, my family's here, okay, I can't just-’ Tara broke off from what she was saying, perhaps thinking of how best to put it. ‘Not everything is about your friends and stuff.’

Ohhh what’s wrong baby? That was what she wanted to say… but she was shocked. Tara had so rarely snapped. So rarely declined to help. So rarely asserted herself and what she wanted that Willow knew that she had to respect that now even if Tara had misunderstood her offer. Because whatever it was… it was something that seemed very big to Tara even if really it was just an old family problem. ‘Sorry.’ She headed for the door. Wondering if Tara would call her back and confide in her.

‘No! No, I mean...’

Willow turned back…expecting that Tara would hold out her arms and want to be held, would ask her to help make whatever it was go away. She turned back to her love.

‘There's just so much ... going on. It's just ... I'm, I'm really tired.’

And Willow knew that was all she was going to get. But she also knew that it was not her that had done something. And that made it a little better. Now she only had to feel bad for Tara and whatever it was that was giving her wiggins. ‘Okay.’

‘I'll see you in the morning. You can fill me in,’ Tara offered.

‘Great. We'll be demon hunters.’

-----------

“We’ll be demon hunters?” I won’t have to look very far. Tomorrow is the day my love. The day that the goddess will point right at me when we do that damn spell. If I am even here long enough to help.

It was time to take action.

There was no other choice. Not any more. Only with Willow and the others could she stay. She needed them to help her stand up to her family. But they weren’t going to do that when they saw that she had been lying to them… all that time. When Willow discovered that she had betrayed her… with the spell. With concealing the truth. When they saw her true face.

How could Willow love a face like that? Whatever it was really like.

She went back to the books, picked up the one that she had thought offered her the best chance and leafed through it till she found the page. She had the ingredients. She had the knowledge and with everyone she valued at the Scooby meeting… she had the opportunity.

And the motive.

Motive, means and opportunity.

It was going to be a crime. But what choice did she have? It was a crime of the heart.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 03, 2001 18:15               
No ... I'm not back yet. I'm sitting on a rock looking at the Pacific Ocean on the horizon and the Glasshouse Mountains to my left. What am I doing here, posting this, just at this time, you ask?

Synchronicity. Just that, no other explanation. Today I can do anything in the world.

I'm glad you took time to explore the issue of Willow's growing power and lack of grounding. I always suspected that Tara worried about it long before she mentioned it in 'Tough Love'. I love peeking in her mind and finding Tara's thoughts. Thanks for the privilege!


"Vexare!" Pooh dicare, et asseqour Libra Umbra pro.
("Bother", said Pooh and reached for his Book of Shadows.)

PS. If the Latin isn't quite right it's because I'm translating from memory. Sorry.

[This message has been edited by Forrister (edited November 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted November 03, 2001 18:15                No ... I'm not back yet. I'm sitting on a rock looking at the Pacific Ocean on the horizon and the Glasshouse Mountains to my left. What am I doing here, posting this, just at this time, you ask?

Synchronicity. Just that, no other explanation. Today I can do anything in the world.

I'm glad you took time to explore the issue of Willow's growing power and lack of grounding. I always suspected that Tara worried about it long before she mentioned it in 'Tough Love'. I love peeking in her mind and finding Tara's thoughts. Thanks for the privilege!


"Vexare!" Pooh dicare, et asseqour Libra Umbra pro.
("Bother", said Pooh and reached for his Book of Shadows.)

PS. If the Latin isn't quite right it's because I'm translating from memory. Sorry.

[This message has been edited by Forrister (edited November 03, 2001).]IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 04, 2001 02:47               


I felt certain that I had you this time Kerry, that someone else would get in there before you did... afterall you are sat on a rock. Ha! Fat chance.

Enjoy yourself and once more thankyou.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted November 04, 2001 02:47                I felt certain that I had you this time Kerry, that someone else would get in there before you did... afterall you are sat on a rock. Ha! Fat chance.

Enjoy yourself and once more thankyou.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: Loggedemily 'first'Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 04, 2001 09:27               


Nice 'thoughtful' piece Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

[This message has been edited by emily 'first' (edited November 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted November 04, 2001 09:27                Nice 'thoughtful' piece Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

[This message has been edited by emily 'first' (edited November 04, 2001).]IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted November 05, 2001 02:51               


I just read the love scene again...

quote:
‘Okay, that’s alright. I’ll go and cock you your dinner. Don’t you worry about it.’ Willow joked, hearing the hint and acquiescing as she departed the room with Tara laying back in the bath. She was reluctant to leave now, but Tara was right. They could fool around anytime, well anytime they could find a bath. This was a special night.

Is this a Freudian slip or something? I wasn't sure whether one of your beta readers had missed it, or whether you were just testing us all.

------------------

IP: Logged

posted November 05, 2001 02:51                I just read the love scene again...

quote:
‘Okay, that’s alright. I’ll go and cock you your dinner. Don’t you worry about it.’ Willow joked, hearing the hint and acquiescing as she departed the room with Tara laying back in the bath. She was reluctant to leave now, but Tara was right. They could fool around anytime, well anytime they could find a bath. This was a special night.

Is this a Freudian slip or something? I wasn't sure whether one of your beta readers had missed it, or whether you were just testing us all.

------------------
quote:IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 05, 2001 13:36               


quote:
Originally posted by tommo:
I just read the love scene again...

Is this a Freudian slip or something? I wasn't sure whether one of your beta readers had missed it, or whether you were just testing us all.


I have no idea what you are talking about Ruth... (Says I after feverish editing!) What can I say I don't like to get the sexy one's beta'd and my spell check missed it -= naturally. Not freudian, just naff all typing skills and lack of attention to detail.

Still nice to know that it was worth re-reading... wasn't it? But I have to wonder why you missed it first time round??? *LOL*

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted November 05, 2001 13:36               
quote:
Originally posted by tommo:
I just read the love scene again...

Is this a Freudian slip or something? I wasn't sure whether one of your beta readers had missed it, or whether you were just testing us all.


I have no idea what you are talking about Ruth... (Says I after feverish editing!) What can I say I don't like to get the sexy one's beta'd and my spell check missed it -= naturally. Not freudian, just naff all typing skills and lack of attention to detail.

Still nice to know that it was worth re-reading... wasn't it? But I have to wonder why you missed it first time round??? *LOL*

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
quote:IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted November 05, 2001 19:07               


quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Still nice to know that it was worth re-reading... wasn't it? But I have to wonder why you missed it first time round??? *LOL*

I didn't read all of it the first time round, that's why.

------------------

IP: Logged

posted November 05, 2001 19:07               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Still nice to know that it was worth re-reading... wasn't it? But I have to wonder why you missed it first time round??? *LOL*

I didn't read all of it the first time round, that's why.

------------------
quote:IP: LoggeddelanyDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 05, 2001 21:58               


hhmmm... well....
*you didn't want any mention of anything of the spoilery nature so there pretty much goes my post*

del

IP: Logged

posted November 05, 2001 21:58                hhmmm... well....
*you didn't want any mention of anything of the spoilery nature so there pretty much goes my post*

delIP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 00:37               


quote:
Originally posted by delany:
hhmmm... well....
*you didn't want any mention of anything of the spoilery nature so there pretty much goes my post*

del


And it is much appreciated! I hear rumours but desperately try to avoid anything more than that.

Part 41 will post tonight or tomorrow.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 00:37               
quote:
Originally posted by delany:
hhmmm... well....
*you didn't want any mention of anything of the spoilery nature so there pretty much goes my post*

del


And it is much appreciated! I hear rumours but desperately try to avoid anything more than that.

Part 41 will post tonight or tomorrow.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
quote:IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:02               


Part 41 Kittens, the start of Family which (including the offscreen aftermath has lots of parts.) As I have done before (notably for NMR) I have used the script for the structure of much of this inserting the background thoughts and extra bits where I thought appropriate.
Also I hope there are no Donny fans out there. You won't like the next few parts. Though somehow I doubt that there are.
Also the cliff hanger... not much of a cliff as EVERYONE knows. More a small bump.

Katharyn
-------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Tell Me A Story (Part 41)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to “Family” which I then proceed to rip the guts out of. Due to the fact that “No Place Like Home” is directly followed by that episode there is no direct W/T tie in fic for NPLH. Though there are lots for “Family” so that should do you.
Summary: The first of the Family stories. This one just trying to show where I believe Tara is when the episode begins.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: This, like much of the parts which follow, is based around Tara’s point of view. I would like to play with Willow but you will appreciate the difficulties of her not knowing what is wrong so her PoV is limited.
I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines from the script correctly into the fic. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks. As such most of the spoken lines are from the episode. Only the thoughts in between are my creation as are the bits of scenes that occur outside of those scripted.
Thanks To: Dear Kerry for saying yes. Okay so it wasn't a proposal or anything but it was nice to get a yes anyway. L you got me babe.

The Beginnings Cycle

Tell Me a Story…

By

Katharyn Rosser


Miss Kitty, as usual, was going wild over the ball of yarn that she had purloined from Tara’s sewing box. How the young cat got into there always seemed to be a mystery, or magic perhaps. The box had a firm latch that had been secured ever since Miss Kitty had discovered the source of endless fun that was string. It was dangerous though – they only let her play with that when they were there… otherwise Miss Kitty would be a very poorly kitty indeed. The rest of the time it was the catnip impregnated ball for the little cat. Somehow though it didn’t seem the same as yarn.

‘Tell me a story.’ Willow said to her lover as the scrabbles continued from below them.

‘Okay. Once upon a time, there was, um ... a kitty. She was very little, and she was all alone, and nobody wanted her.’ You take inspiration from where you can find it, realised Tara, and Miss Kitty could be very inspiring indeed. Just like Willow.

‘This is a very upsetting story,’ Willow told her, disappointed by the tone already. Seeing Miss Kitty at the pound had been bad enough when they had gone there to find their perfect little cat. The last of a litter that had been split up by a half dozen other caring families. The runt, they had been told, and all alone when they had seen her. No one left to play with.

‘Oh, oh, but it gets better.’ Well it would. When Tara had thought it up. She had no interest in sad stories. Not anymore. Stories, like life, were definitely best when they were happy ones. ‘Cause one day the kitty was running around in the street and a man came, and swooped her up...’ Keep going Miss Kitty. Tell me what to do next.

Tara swooped the young cat up from the side of the bed and into her waiting lap. ‘…And took her to the pound.’ This wasn’t sounding much fun though. In the cartoons the cats and dogs didn’t like to be taken to the pound, seeing Sunnydale pound she could understand why. Maybe if this was a happy pound with lots of new friends…

‘And at the pound there were lots of other kitties, and there were puppies, and some ferrets...’ she continued filling it out. All sorts of things that you would expect, but no friends for the kitty. She didn’t make friends easily.

‘Were there dolphins?’ Willow smiled as she asked, concerned about the exclusion policy that the pound seemed to be operating against marine creatures.

‘Yes. Many dolphins at the pound,’ Tara reassured her. After all why should the pound be any different from real life. There were all sorts of strange things out there. Things you wouldn’t expect in places you wouldn’t expect them either. Friends. Love.

‘Or was there a camel?’ Willow pursued the point as Tara handed Miss Kitty over to her.

Tara thought about that, ‘There was the front of a camel. A half camel.’ Just when was the other half of the camel going to come along then and make it complete? Maybe a little later. After all the kitty had just got there. You couldn’t rush the other half of a camel. There was the whole walking with just back legs problem and it took time to be complete.

Willow clasped the cat to her, stroking, cuddling and scratching. ‘Did the kitty get chosen by some nice people?’ That was all she needed to know.

‘Well, now you ruined the ending.’ Or she would have done if Tara had known what the ending was. But she thought that it was happy. It had to be a happy ending or what was the point. And that involved good people. Nice people. One way or another.

‘Mmm...’ Willow purred. Miss Kitty it seemed was not much into purring. She was still too hyper and darted off after the yarn as soon as Willow gave her half an exit. ‘I'm sleepy.’

‘Do you mind if I keep the light on? I was gonna look up some spells,’ Tara told her intending to confirm what she had believed. That if the worst happened then she was ready. Just a little more to be certain of that. Just to make sure that nothing could go wrong.

‘It's fine,’ Willow pouted. ‘I don't need to be snuggled.’

Tara smiled back at her lover. ‘Vixen!’ Still why not? She piled the books on the floor. She had time. They had time. Time enough for a little research. Time enough for them. It might be very soon now, but at least it wasn't the end of the story. It was just a new chapter and all the best stories had happy endings.

‘You've been spell gal night and day lately,’ the reclining woman observed wondering what was suddenly driving Tara. Of course their… activities… had cut into the spell time. That was sort of inevitable. They had started doing spells out of curiosity. Carried on because they wanted to be together and then let it fade a little in importance when they had found other things to do together. Like now. They just kept getting distracted. Shame.

‘Well, I just wanna keep up with you, and I'm ... well, I just like to be useful. You know, to the gang?’ she noticed Willow looking upset at that. ‘I just ... never ... feel useful.’ That wasn't all it was though. She had been making her plans, just in case. You never knew how the story would turn out. And there was the other thing… keeping up with Willow was more and more important. For both of them.

‘You are. You’re essential.’

How can I argue with that? Tara smiled and got under the covers with her wonderful woman. A new chapter didn’t sound so bad. She turned off the light and prepared to snuggle. It was just the turn of a page.

As long as it was still the same story.

-----------

‘Okay. Guys, now remember, you have to be at the Bronze by eight,’ Willow reminded all the assembled Scoob’s now she had managed to shoo Tara out… Scoob’s and hangers on she thought glancing at Anya, but excluding her own love from the description.

‘Bronze.’ Buffy was obviously not getting it all. Had they made plans?

‘Tomorrow night! Tara's birthday!’ How could anyone not know that? She had been looking forward to it for so long that she couldn’t believe that anyone could have missed her babbling in the subject. Lots of babble. Lots and lots.

‘Right! Right.’ Buffy replied, tried to pretend it had just slipped her memory.

‘We have to bring presents, right? Birth is a present thing?’ Anya queried Xander, proud of having picked that up when he nodded.

At least Anya got it. She may not have remembered it, thought Willow,but she had got it and seemed enthusiastic. But then those two, Tara and Anya, thick as thieves some times. They could go for weeks barely saying a word and the next thing you knew they were whispering and giggling, looking at each other’s partners and… giggling. Willow knew that Xander was as unhappy with the probable causes of those giggles as she was. Tara never giggled. She had a lovely laugh. But giggles…

‘I got something ... picked out, yeah,’ Xander suggested.

Willow wasn't convinced. Xander had forgotten. ‘You-you guys can all still come, right? I mean, I know there's ... this new evil and all, but...’ They had to come. It was Tara’s birthday a time to show just how much we all love her. And I get to put her in a party hat.

And later on I can give her a present.

‘No, no. We'll be there. I could definitely use a break from all this craziness.’

-----------

‘Stupid…’ Stupid, stupid, stupid. Taglarin mythic rites?! What the heck was I thinking? Even Giles and Willow had not got that one. First rule of telling jokes Tara, what is it?

I don’t know no one ever told me, the voice inside replied. I’m not big into jokes.

Guess.

Make sure that your audience understands the subject?

Or at least has some vague clue what you are talking about anyway. It was kind of important if you wanted them to get it all and not think that you were just plain weird. Or plain and weird.

The first rule of telling jokes isn’t trying to fit in?

No.

And not trying to sound funnier than you are?

No.

And you’re really not a funny person are you?

No.

She lugged the box full of clothes down along the hallway heading for the car. At least she could be useful to them in a box carrying capacity, even if not as light entertainment. There was not much that could go wrong carrying a box, alone and without anyone to stun with your glaring inability to amuse them. It might even be a problem of language. Coming to Sunnydale, it had been like a whole big culture shock. Probably because there wasn't a great deal of culture back where she had grown up. And also because in Sunnydale you didn’t have to tell jokes to be funny.

You shared humorous experiences. You said things in an amusing way. You were just yourself. And if yourself didn’t happen to be a funny person? Well then maybe you should not work so hard at trying to be. Nobody expected Xander to be able to float pencil did they? So no one expects me to be funny. I can just be Tara.

That was actually a happy thought, she realised as she rounded the stairs and caught the box on the banister post, almost dropping Buffy’s clothes. She wondered again what could go wrong with carrying a box? How long has it been since I have been content with who I am? Even with what I might be… tomorrow. She couldn’t for the life of her think what might have given her that peace.

Oh yeah, maybe she could.

Willow.

She grinned to herself and probably looked a bit weird to the students she passed going the other way on the stairs. No not weird. Kooky. She could live with Kooky. But nice. Everyone seemed to think she was nice. Everyone agreed on that. Tara was nice. Nice was good. Nice was better than... well not being nice whatever that might be.

Still it would be nice to be thought of as funny. Just a little. Just once. Not like the Three Stooges or anything slapstick. Slapstick would probably be more of a slap and less of the stick. But funny yeah. A little amusing. Maybe even witty. It would be good to tickle someone’s fancy other than Willow’s. Now there was a joke. Not one she was going to tell.

Maybe if I explained the reflection thing to them? And a bit of the Taglarin rites? Just enough for them to get it. Or not.

The joke probably wasn't worth the two hours of explanation that would be needed. Maybe Willow, Mr Giles or Anya would get it. Dawny would probably be interested, but her attention would wander whilst I explained it. Anybody’s would. Maybe, if they could just understand the reflection. It wasn't like they had to really understand much about the insect aspect – just the reflection and what part the mirror played. It was the mirror that made it funny.

Though if they didn’t understand the insect aspect they could get it mixed up with the Eagle and that would just be… well crude and rude. Not the effect she was looking for at all. Crude and rude did not sit well on her, much like slapstick. Though Willow could sit on her and be rude. She smiled again, almost bursting out laughing and this time she definitely got a questioning look from a passer-by. They probably wouldn’t get it though. Another joke that probably wasn't worth telling. Though Xander might be interested in it, he displayed a casually fascinated interest in their goings on – but mainly as a running joke. See that was funny.

But now she had more pressing things on her mind than humour. It was getting closer. The dreaded day. She had been waiting for it in fear for so long that it was almost getting to be a relief to be here. She knew that something was up. Something was already happening that concerned her…

Willow was planning something. Maybe even a party.

Oh by the goddess. Not a surprise party.

She wasn’t good with surprise parties. So much I’m not good at. Back home every birthday was supposed to be a surprise party. Kind of an anti-climax after a few years, being as you knew exactly what was coming. Each and every year. Each and every birthday in the house. One less candle each time, for her at least, on the cake. Count down. “Guess how many years you have left Tara?” Great Donny, I know how to count and isn’t that a cheery thought. Though he had learnt to make a pretty good cake – just so he could decorate it probably and pull the same candle joke each and every year. Still it seemed to cheer him up and there wasn’t much beside the misery of others that did that. That and his horse.

So he had a two track mind. Who’d have thought he could manage two tracks? She smiled again but unobserved.

The last actual surprise that she’d had at a party was when their mother had passed out and landed face down in the cake. It had seemed funny at the time. Everyone had laughed. Because no one knew any different. But then she didn’t get up from there. It had been the next day at the hospital that it had all come out. The illness and the fact that she had been fighting the symptoms and ignoring the pain for so long that she had a poor chance of coming through.

Two more birthdays had passed before she was actually gone, the last was celebrated in hospital. It had been a surprise for her. She had done so well just to get that far. Two fewer candles for Tara, even then Donny hadn’t quit with that. It was a tradition.

Well she was just about to find that she had no candles left on that particular cake. Willow was plotting. She was pretty sure that her lover had been talking to people behind her back, plotting her surprise. The Scoobies were just the latest though Tara couldn’t really imagine who else might even be interested in coming. It wasn't like she had a roomful of friends was it? Unless it was a pretty small room. That might work. Willow was just too excitable to keep something like that a secret. She couldn’t stop herself giving little hints – not deliberately, most of the time, but hints nonetheless. And when Tara had tested her, suggesting that she had booked a table in a restaurant Willow’s face had dropped through the floor so fast that she had been forced to back off and suggest a quiet night in instead. Which Willow had leapt on as it left her free to pursue her plans.

Yup something definitely was going on.

And besides Willow kept sending her on little errands. “Do you want to take the box down Tara?” “Could you go get me a packet of cookies?” That I won’t eat but will feed to Xander and Anya when they come round. Still it was best to play along. It seemed to make Willow so happy to have her plans and plots. She wasn't good at it, but Willow seemed to love a life of conspiracy. More than that her love was revelling in it. For herself Tara could have done with a quiet night in. This was never a birthday that she had intended actually celebrating. Hiding from… at one time yeah, but not the celebration thing.

She just hoped that no one jumped up from behind anything. You could hurt someone doing that. Donny had cracked his head on a lamp one year and they had spent the rest of her birthday in the emergency room and the next day cleaning up the blood from the carpet. And the next week running around after Donny who was feigning weakness and getting her to do all his chores. Happy Birthday Tara!

No, no jumping up thank you very much.

Still when was the last time she had thought of Donny? Not for a while. It had been a while since they had spoken. Daddy too. She had used to call them, to have someone to talk to as much as out of any sense of family duty. But then she had found someone else to talk to. And laugh with. And hug. And love. Family seemed to have fallen by the wayside. She would have to ring them tomorrow though – to thank them for the cards that she was sure were on the way even if Willow hadn’t collected and hidden them from her. All part of the plot... Either that or everyone had forgotten. Which would be good too.

She got the box to the car and struggled to hold it beneath one arm, balancing an edge on the trunk whilst fumbling with the door, missing what would have been a familiar vehicle, a camper going over the crossroads at the end of the street.

She dumped the box, pushed it right over the other end of the seat and shut the door again wondering if it was safe to go back up there yet or would Willow need more time? She headed back, if Willow couldn’t plot in the time she had available to her then she didn’t deserve to pull it off. It might be fun though, she thought to herself, to do the whole Scooby social thing. It had been a while hadn’t it? It was kind of like the whole joke telling thing… trying to get involved. Being a Scooby. Really being one.

She had to try that. To try to belong.

Not for Willow anymore but because she wanted to be part of something bigger than the two of them. If there was such a thing. And there had to be more to it than just slaying vampires and demons. Like they kept saying after slaying comes the party. Well maybe there didn’t have to be slaying first. Maybe you could just party. Maybe the slaying would come after the party. It would be refreshing to have a change. Of course it might even be better to not have any slaying at all.

With an attitude she could probably be the Scooby Social Secretary.

Or not, they might not enjoy the field trips to observe the Taglarin mythic rites.

------------

It had taken a while, but less time than she had thought to explain the joke to Willow. It had probably helped that Willow had more than a basic grounding in mythic rites and was quick study anyway. She could compare things to stuff that Willow already knew and eventually was rewarded with a laugh.

When it, the laugh, dragged on though she thought that she was being humoured by Willow – just a little. But she didn’t mind that. It was kind of Willow’s job to make her feel better. And vice versa. That was what they did for each other. Part of it anyway. Willow wasn't the true test of the joke anyway. If you gave a joke that big a build up then the punch line had to be pretty good. This one wasn’t a screamer anyway. But it was all her own work.

Not quite up to the standard of Willowhand which was all Willow’s own work… but it was hers.

‘Her insect reflection. That is so good,’ Willow reassured her again.

Maybe it was. Maybe Willow really had found it funny. Maybe I am a comic genius. Oh yeah and I’m stuck in a nervous person who can’t tell a joke. Then she decided to break the second rule of telling jokes. Don’t tell someone how you came up with it. It shouldn’t be necessary if they got it. Besides then they could steal it for themselves… and you had to keep an eye on your material. After all she wouldn’t want her lover showing off Willowhand to any Tracy, Diane or Helen.

Not very likely was it?

And, oh yeah, like anyone was going to retell that joke anyway. Ever. Not even the Taglarin mystics would have bothered with that one. They stepped into the shop and found the gang all there, full research mode seemingly in progress. Guess it’s time to drop the comedy act and get down to it. After she had made Willow understand where it had come from. ‘I just thought that'd be funny, you know, if her centre of power was-’

The gang and…

‘Whatta you know,’ Donny greeted her.

She stopped dead in her tracks. The laughter stopped dead in her throat. Trapped behind the huge frog that had taken up residence in her alarm. Willow didn’t like frogs.

Frog fear.

She had to get rid of the frog.

Later she wouldn’t be able to remember what had come first. The shock of seeing him or hearing his voice. The whole thing would be a terrible blur. He was here. Really here. In Sunnydale. Far from home. That was what this place was supposed to be – far from home. Sort of the point. But he was here anyway.

‘What's the matter? You don't have a hug for your big brother?’ Donny asked her.

It was out that frog… and hopping around her feet confusing her. She just hoped that Willow wouldn’t notice it and run away. She would need her now. She didn’t have the chance to get him out of there, away from the people that she shouldn’t be talking to him in front of. He might say… anything at all. He would too. Donny had the tact of a half-eaten donut and very little inclination to use it.

And when was the last time they had hugged? He had cursed her the last time they had seen each other. When she left home to come here. He had called her selfish. Told her she was evil. Not even that she would be but that she was

Why would they hug? Because he was trying to be nice?

Why was he trying?

What did he want with her?

“Your evil Tara.” That’s what he had whispered to her as she got in the camper to be brought here.

She didn’t believe that. Not anymore. But if he believed that, then why would he want to hug her?

Why was he here?

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 06, 2001).]

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:18               
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening, and saw that you'd posted the next instalment.

Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.

Good stuff indeed!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:28               
quote:
Originally posted by mollyig:
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening,
Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.


Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!) but thanks. Glad you like the style as there are 3 more of them to come to get through Family!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:38               
Taglarin mythic rites. I'd like to hear that explanation myself - though I think that I may miss the punch line. Love the Tarababble. I just want to hug her and make all the bad things go away. (Strangling Donny is not out of the question either.) Thanks Katharyn.


Ducunt volentem Fata, nolentum trahunt.
(The Fates guide the willing and drag the unwilling.)

IP: Logged

Bunny
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 06, 2001 17:30            
Grat work Katharyn, I especially liked the Frog bit

Can't wait for the next bits

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

IP: Logged

emily 'first'
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 06, 2001 19:08               
And now we're here...
****
Yep,good writing all the way-and both of us are still enjoying it Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

IP: Logged

delany
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 07, 2001 01:05               
gee i love it when you write the chapters that run together with the episodes. Brings a whole new freshness and perspective to it. and come to think of it.. donny does look like a frog..

del

[This message has been edited by delany (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 07, 2001 02:14               
quote:
Originally posted by delany:
donny does look like a frog..


Not sure that I ever suggested Donny was like a frog... though I might take that onboard for the next parts! Thanks!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 07, 2001 04:38               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!)

It definitely was worth not getting home until 9:30 and getting rained upon!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:07               
Part 42 Kittens... starting to get depressing again but what can I do... I am working inside someone elses genius.

Katharyn

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Greatest Trick (Part 42)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Family.”
Summary: Second of the Family stories directly following on from the end of Part 41. The Maclays are here. Once more Tara’s PoV with a little Willow thrown in for good measure. I haven’t forgotten about her honest!
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines correctly into the script. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks.
The title (of course!) refers to a line from Bryan Singers “The Usual Suspects.” It goes something like this “The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was convincing the world he didn’t exist.” Kind of what Tara comes to have in mind when all else fails.
Once again apologies to the Donny fans… but I just don’t like him!
Thanks To: That wacky gal in the elf suit. L… what can I say? Sorry.


The Beginnings Cycle

The Greatest Trick

By

Katharyn Rosser


Tara knew that she wasn’t hiding her shock very well. Surprise was all very well but now she was obviously worrying Willow. Perhaps, though, Willow should be worried as she looks at me, she thought. I’m terrified and it’s because he’s here. Donny.

‘Brother?’ Willow asked.

Willow knew of course that she had a brother. She’d mentioned him. Hadn’t she mentioned him? She was sure that she had told Willow all about him and how they had never got on, as brothers and sisters could be known to do, but now she couldn’t remember actually doing that. Actually saying the words. What had she said? He was here. What had she told Willow?

What had he told the others? She risked a glance at the Scoobies sat around Mr Giles’s table, books piled before them. I should be helping, she worried to herself. Not bothering them with my family. But, hey, not exactly my choice is it? The Scoobies were just looking on. Not angry. Not mad at having being deceived by her. Not concerned for their friend Willow. Just curious.

He’s here.

And they still don’t know what I am. There was still a chance. Still time to make this right. Once they actually were told, or found out then there would have been next to no chance for her. Next to… because there was a way, but messing with their memories? She wouldn’t even have tried that. The warnings, the descriptions of what could go wrong were vividly clear. She knew how it could be done… in theory. She could try to erase what they might have known from their minds – or at least hidden it from them. But it would have been too dangerous. For all of them and she wouldn’t have done that… not even for Willow. Especially not to Willow, but not even to stay with her would she have done that. Not actually risk causing harm. But a harmless appeal to Cadria… With Donny here there might be no choice. She had thought that she might be able to control it… hold it at bay and not have to ask Cadria for her help. Now though…

But there was still time.

‘Willow, this is-is Donny.’ Her voice was letting her down. You see Donny, you see what you do to me? How you make me feel? And you just love that don’t you? Why don’t you just get out of here and leave me be?

All of that she wanted to scream at him, to make him go away. Instead she just waited for Willow to say hello. Or “hey.” No one in Sunnydale said hello. Except occasionally Mr Giles. It was like it wasn’t in the dictionary of greetings.

At least Willow was here. Taking the lead, going forward to meet Donny. If she hadn’t been there. Between them she might have…

…launched herself at him and torn his eyes out to throw into the cauldron…

… that she didn’t actually own. And launching herself? Far more likely to end up in an embarrassed heap at his feet, if she was lucky after bouncing off his broad chest. If she were unlucky she would have missed entirely.

‘Hi,’ Willow said, offering Donny her hand.

Tara actually winced as Donny took it. How dare he touch her Willow. What right did he have? How could Willow bear to touch him anyway? How could she given what he was? Because he’s my brother and Willow didn’t know any better… yet. Donny would probably see to it that she would though. Never one to hide his light under a bushel. What was a bushel anyway? It sounded like something biblical.

Like a plague of frogs. Willow would love that too.

He actually smiled, and it wasn't one of his nasty calculating one’s either. Not that it was outright pleasant. She wasn't sure Donny had ever done pleasant – he was her older brother after all and even if there had been nothing else then there was that. Older brothers just aren’t pleasant. ‘Nice to meet you,’ he said to Willow.

‘And, uh, these are my-my friends.’ If that wasn’t overstating the case - but they didn’t leap up and say that they weren’t, so big plus there. What was I going to say to him though? That I was living vicariously through someone else’s friends?

‘What, uh, all of you hang out? Wow. That's more people than you met in high school.’

Ain’t that the truth Donny? It might even be a compliment of a sort. When he hit her on the arm it was a lot better than the last time he had done that. Back when they had been trying to give each other dead arms. He had always been so much stronger that he always won that unpleasant game and, though trying not to be outdone, she hadn’t even bruised him. Ever. Never let it be said that Donny wasn’t an equal opportunity sibling. He’d have beaten the heck out of her as soon as he would have any brother.

‘How did you fi - I, I mean, how come you came?’ A telling slip? Not exactly subtle was it… How did you find me? Sort of like admitting that I was hiding… or wanted to.

‘Well, duh, birthday girl. Uh, we came down in the camper, been all over the campus.’

Then Donny had never been great at picking up on subtlety had he? But… ‘We?’

Willow turned around at the same time she did hearing the door open. Briefly their eyes met and she fancied that there was some sympathy there. Sympathy for the devil? Willow had no idea what she had to be sympathetic about. Only child that she was… and the rest.

Because I never told her. I never really told her anything that mattered to me. Other than I love her more than I could ever have made her understand and…

Oh.

Daddy and Beth. Beth she was almost glad to see… Daddy too if this had not been when it was. But it was now. Today. The day before.

‘Look what I found!’ Donny crowed as if he had won a prize. Maybe he had, Daddy was always having to bribe him with candy or as he got older a beer. It seemed to help.

‘Uh, Dad, hi.’ What else was there to say as she made her way over to him. It was good to see him. It was just a surprise. And a sight she could have done without… for a few more days at least, just until she was sure and had taken steps. It would all be so much harder now. If she could get away with it at all. She’d never been good at getting away with stuff with Daddy around.

‘Well, here's my girl.’

The hug was awkward. Her mother had been the tactile one in the family. That and Donny’s occasional fist during a fight. But it had been so long since she had seen him that she had to try and get him to. ‘S-such a s-surprise,’ she finally managed. What I have to avoid “s’s” now?

‘Yes,’ Donny replied, seemingly happily. He knew something. She was sure of that. He knew what was going on. Why they were here. And if Donny was happy then it was probably not a good thing for her all in all.

‘Cousin Beth.’ It had been even longer since she had seen Beth. Considering Uncle Bret lived just a couple of miles from the Maclay house and they were about the same age it was peculiar… though totally understandable… how they had not been together more as children. Bret had stronger views than Daddy about… her kind.

‘Hey,’ Beth replied. She sounded happy too. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as it could be. With Beth here she might have a supporter. A family supporter.

‘One of your dorm-mates said I might ... find you here,’ Mr Maclay explained.

There was the touch of condemnation in his voice. Subtle, but Daddy was far, far better at that than his son had ever been. He wouldn’t cause offence not here in front of others. But he would hint to those who knew him. He would condemn. What else could this shop be when it was called “The Magic Box”? Good for Mr Giles’s sales and advertsising. Bad for me now. It wasn’t like Daddy had forbade her to practice magic… but she knew what his feelings were on the subject. And had ignored those feelings, because I was safely away from home.

I’ve let him down already and he has only been here a minute or so. ‘Oh. Oh, um,’ What to say? ‘These are, these are friends. Um, this is Mr. Giles, um, he runs the shop.’ Responsible adult presence which was good. Besides Mr Giles was hovering. Protectively? Maybe. That was nice of him if it were so. But why would she need protection from her family?

She suddenly worried that she hadn’t explained Willow as anything more than another friend and wished that her love could hear her silent apology. Not that there was probably any need. Willow wasn't petty about stuff like that, bless her for it. They had both sometimes hidden what they were to each other at times when it was tough to say. And Ira and Sheila still didn’t know…

‘How do you do?’ Mr Giles asked.

That was good. Adult role-model authority figure. See Daddy I’m not completely out of control and he’s English and you know how they are – very proper. Very controlled and disciplined.

‘Pleasure. Well, I, I don't mean to interrupt your plans, I know we've come on you kind of suddenly, but I thought we could have dinner,’ Mr Maclay replied to Mr Giles and then totally ignored him, turning back to his daughter.

It wasn’t really a thought, or a request. She knew an order when she heard it. No matter how nicely put. She resisted the automatic urge to respond with a “Yes, sir,” and settled for ‘Okay.’ Kind of sounded like she had a choice didn’t it? She hoped so. She wouldn’t want Willow and the others to get the right impression right away. That was just how a lot of families were. There was respect and discipline. And he had come all this way… it wasn't fair to think things like that. He came here for her. On her birthday.

‘Why don't I pick you up at six, And we'll ...do some catching up,’ he announced looking over at her friends.

Reflex took over this time. ‘Yes, sir.’ He had probably made up his mind about them with that look. Unsuitable. Especially if they were the sort of person who hung out in a place like this. And the responsible authority figure from England… didn’t he own it? And everyone knew the Brits were a bit weird.

‘Forgive me for running out. We're double-parked.’ With that he turned to go as Tara watched him. What did they really want? She’d find out at dinner. Did they have to have an ulterior motive? Might they just be here for her birthday? Well of course… but what part of the birthday were they interesting. The celebration of the old or the start of the new?

‘Nice to meet you all,’ Donny added as he left. By the goddess he was really trying to be… nice. It just didn’t sit well on him at all. She needed Willow. Just to be near her. Just in her presence.

-------

‘That's so weird. Your ... whole family,’ Willow told Tara, not that she really knew that much about Tara’s family. Somehow the subject had never come up that much. And when it had… Tara had dropped it like a stone. She’d thought it was just reluctance to talk about her Mother that inhibited Tara. Maybe this was why though. Maybe they just didn’t get on. Donny seemed friendly enough though.

‘Yeah,’ Tara replied.

There was something strange though about her love. Something out of place. Nervous, a little fearful. Shocked. Maybe she thought they were going to make a big birthday fuss. I hope, Willow thought, that they don’t want to have a party tomorrow night. That would really spoil things. Maybe I could invite them along. Might be nice to get to know them… the in-laws and all. Wow, they’re like in-laws. I should make with the nice. Even if they don’t know.

‘They seem nice,’ she added, trying to show Tara that they had made a good impression. I mean, sure, they were probably as nervous as Tara was. Tara had always been a bit of a loner, maybe she got that from them, maybe her family was the same. Maybe they don’t like being amongst new people – or at least didn’t do it much that can be tough.

‘You know, they-they're okay. Families are always-’ Tara broke off.

‘They make you crazy.’ Understanding Willow completed the sentence. After all her mother had tried to have her burnt at the stake. You didn’t get much crazier than that.

‘Usually. Wanna get into research mode?’

‘Sure,’ Willow replied, reassured that Tara was okay, just a bit weirded out. But she was okay at least and Willow was happy when Tara took her hand during the research, just holding it.

-------------

Tara hadn’t been able to think at all during the research, excusing herself before anyone else, pleading that she needed to get ready for her dinner, which at least allowed Willow to feel that she didn’t have to leave too. There was important stuff for the Scoobies to find out. Far bigger than her piddly troubles. And she did have to prepare. She really did. She had to think of what to say. What to wear. What to tell Daddy about… everything. Her choice of friends… or at least the friends she had acquired through Willow. Being in a place called The Magic Box. Willow… of course Willow. She had to make sure that he knew that she was happy here. He deserved to know that… besides it might help when it came to the other. The real reason that he must have been here. That must be it… why else? Two hours reading through Hasterd’s Demon Compendium and all that had learnt was that her family weren’t just here for her birthday.

The only question was just that if the demon within her was the reason then how far did he want to take it? What were her father’s intentions towards her?

It was these thoughts that had preoccupied her on the walk back to her dorm. That still dominated her mind as she entered her room. And there would be no respite. He was there. Waiting for her. He always had been. Waiting for this, just as he had been told he would have to one day. But that day… that day was still tomorrow. Not today. A whole day… a whole day yet. Twenty-four hours.

But he didn’t look happy as he inspected her things. If she had known…

If I had known I might not even have been here. I would have locked my door.

‘The door wasn't locked. I was a little early.’ He looked around sceptically. ‘I suppose you ... wanted me to see all these...’ he held a crystal in his hands, ‘toys.’ Then put it down. But carefully, respectfully. ‘You don't even try to hide it any more. I'd hoped maybe you'd gotten over the whole witchcraft thing.’

He sounded disappointed more than anything. That she hadn’t gotten over it? That his liberal experiment had failed. The admission alone had surprised her, but then he had tolerated her being taught Wicca by her mother… because he had loved his wife so much. Perhaps he had just realised that you couldn’t put the genie back in the bottle.

Bad metaphor.

‘That if we let you go,’ he continued ‘you'd ... get it out of your system.’ He put his hands in his pockets.

He never, ever did that. Hand in pockets. That was a sign of idleness. Pockets were places to keep things and not hands. He was that uncomfortable in here? Did he think that he might be contaminated by it all? Did he fear it? Or was he that uncomfortable with her? That defensive?

Was he afraid? For her? Of her?

‘Then they told me to look for you in ... that store.’

That wasn’t defensive. That was disgust. Disappointment. Accusing. Requiring an explanation without even asking the question. At least Donny wasn't here to revel in her discomfort.

‘I didn't - I, I didn't kn-know that you were coming.’ That wasn't an answer and she knew it. It was an admission that she knew he would have been disappointed. It was a suggestion that if she had known she would have tried to deceive him. And it was admitting that she knew what she had being doing was wrong. He wouldn’t miss that.

‘Of course we came.’

Of course they came. They were her family. She knew that he was going to say it.

‘We haven't heard from you in months. Your birthday's getting closer and closer. You know what that means,’ he completed as if stating the obvious.

And it was obvious. She knew what her birthday meant to him. This was when she should be telling him what it meant to her… that it was just the anniversary of the day she was born, but she couldn’t say it. He was going to take her away. She knew it deep down. Unless I find a way… ‘I don't think it's...’ she started before the pain stripped of her ability to form a coherent sentence. That and the fear of defying his beliefs. ‘It, it won't mean that-’ But it would. He believed it and when had he ever been wrong?

‘You're turning twenty. It's the same age your mother was when she... Do your friends even know?’

‘Y-yes,’ she lied quietly but of course he could see it. He had always been able to. Her or Donny. Neither had ever got away with an untruth in his presence. Maybe there was something of the talent in him… but she would never suggest it.

‘Are you lying to me?’

Looking down was her only reply, fearing that he would be angry. She couldn’t deal with anger as well as this reasoning.

‘Tara, you're coming home with us. You know it's the only way.’

‘Home?’ There, he had said the word. Home. She had thought that this was home. It felt like it. Wasn’t home where you felt at home. With a person you loved and who loved you? Seemingly not. Not to him. Perhaps he had forgotten that… it had been… too long… since his wife had died. Her mother.

‘You can't control what's going to happen,’ he told her almost sympathetically.

He sounded understanding. It was all so reasonable. Her mother – his wife – she had controlled it though. She had managed it. Unless he had seen a side to his wife that Tara had never seen herself then… she had always controlled it somehow. But how could she say that? How could she bring her dead mother into it?

‘You have evil inside of you and it will come out. And letting yourself work all this magic is only going to make it worse. Where do you think that power comes from?’ he asked her.

A logical question that she could not answer logically. ‘It ... it doesn't feel evil ... sir.’

‘Evil never does,’ he said.

That was the truth, she looked down not wanting to meet his eyes. Not wanting to see the sympathy there… but fearing that maybe there wouldn’t be any anyway. She didn’t want his pity unless it would allow her to stay. And feeling like that how could she cope with it if there was no pity at all. Because then she would have no chance.

‘I don't feel much like eating right now.’ He walked past her towards the door. ‘I'll give you some time, but we need to be gone by morning.’

Morning. Was that all that she had? Till morning? He had stolen a big chunk of what might be her last day… morning. That was just one night. One last night… Willow…

Willow’s surprise party. Well that would be the surprise. No Tara Maclay… she’s a demon you know. Her family came and took her home to stop her killing you all or turning you into toads. So surprise! Have some cake. Her mind had gone walk about… thinking of the maybe-party… and avoiding what was really at the centre of her despair.

Willow…

She didn’t look back at her father.

‘Your family loves you, Tara, no matter what.’

There he had said it… she had known he would. They always did. She knew that… somehow. That was what they always said. This was the way it always was. How could she go against what had always been? Generations of her ancestors had been through this… and maybe some of them were in love too. Had any of them fought though?

‘How do you think your friends are going to feel when they see your true face?’

And he was gone. The door closed softly as she continued to look around the room that had been her home. Her nest. Her place to be with the woman she loved. She hated the fact that he had even violated it. She loved him, but have him here condemning her choices – taking them away from her – that felt like a violation of her self.

But worse, much worse, she hated herself for not having told him what she believed. Or at least had believed. All her life… he had never been wrong about the important stuff. And what was this if not the most important thing in that life.

No.

It was the second most important thing.

She walked over to the crystal that had helped her before. Had helped Willow and looked into it’s facets… but even it looked dark as she silently begged it to help her see a way. Because nothing else could.

------------

‘Hey’ Willow called to her love. Tara was hunched over the crystal, sat staring into it as she had entered the room. Something was up. Tara hadn’t even looked who she was. Preoccupied by whatever it was that she could feel in that crystal matrix of infinite reflections.

‘Hey,’ Tara eventually replied to her, turning.

‘Was dinner fun?’ Dinner with families. Definitely not a cause for celebration if you weren’t expecting to see them. Maybe that was all it was. Maybe there were bigger problems with the family than she had guessed. How could she know? Tara never said too much about them.

Tara, standing up, just nodded.

Oh dear.

Willow tried to be bright and cheerful. ‘Well, there's Scoobyage afoot. Giles called a meeting about our spankin' new menace.’ Not exactly bright and cheerful news was it? Wow, listen up we have a bright and spanking new thing that could end the world. Again. We guess. Because we just don’t know. Let’s all trot over to Giles’s and here him tell us that. That’ll be fun.

‘Oh ... y-you should go, they don't need me for that. You can fill me in.’

Tara had been so into the whole Scooby thing recently so why…? ‘No, no, you have to come. This demon chick is supposed to be really powerful, and I was thinking. Maybe we could try that, that spell, you know, the one to find demons?’ For some reason that didn’t seem to help. Tara had been a touch reluctant the last time they had tried it, but they had come so far since then. They were way better now than they had been back then. Besides if we can find her, we’ll know where to go to get our asses kicked. Self-service 24-7.

‘That didn't work,’ Tara told her.

‘Yeah ... but we only tried it once, and I-I think I got some ingredients wrong.’ Okay so that was not totally true. The ingredients were pretty clear, but it had just been the once. And in Sunnydale, for people who hunted demons that could be a really useful spell. Course it might just show up every vampire in town too and that would kind of blur the map. But they could try.

‘Well, I-I'm tired. Maybe we can do it tomorrow?’

Or not. This could really help, but sure if Tara didn’t want too. Maye she could use a little comfort. A snuggle maybe. ‘You sure you don't wanna-’

‘Look, my family's here, okay, I can't just-’ Tara broke off from what she was saying, perhaps thinking of how best to put it. ‘Not everything is about your friends and stuff.’

Ohhh what’s wrong baby? That was what she wanted to say… but she was shocked. Tara had so rarely snapped. So rarely declined to help. So rarely asserted herself and what she wanted that Willow knew that she had to respect that now even if Tara had misunderstood her offer. Because whatever it was… it was something that seemed very big to Tara even if really it was just an old family problem. ‘Sorry.’ She headed for the door. Wondering if Tara would call her back and confide in her.

‘No! No, I mean...’

Willow turned back…expecting that Tara would hold out her arms and want to be held, would ask her to help make whatever it was go away. She turned back to her love.

‘There's just so much ... going on. It's just ... I'm, I'm really tired.’

And Willow knew that was all she was going to get. But she also knew that it was not her that had done something. And that made it a little better. Now she only had to feel bad for Tara and whatever it was that was giving her wiggins. ‘Okay.’

‘I'll see you in the morning. You can fill me in,’ Tara offered.

‘Great. We'll be demon hunters.’

-----------

“We’ll be demon hunters?” I won’t have to look very far. Tomorrow is the day my love. The day that the goddess will point right at me when we do that damn spell. If I am even here long enough to help.

It was time to take action.

There was no other choice. Not any more. Only with Willow and the others could she stay. She needed them to help her stand up to her family. But they weren’t going to do that when they saw that she had been lying to them… all that time. When Willow discovered that she had betrayed her… with the spell. With concealing the truth. When they saw her true face.

How could Willow love a face like that? Whatever it was really like.

She went back to the books, picked up the one that she had thought offered her the best chance and leafed through it till she found the page. She had the ingredients. She had the knowledge and with everyone she valued at the Scooby meeting… she had the opportunity.

And the motive.

Motive, means and opportunity.

It was going to be a crime. But what choice did she have? It was a crime of the heart.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 14:02                Part 41 Kittens, the start of Family which (including the offscreen aftermath has lots of parts.) As I have done before (notably for NMR) I have used the script for the structure of much of this inserting the background thoughts and extra bits where I thought appropriate.
Also I hope there are no Donny fans out there. You won't like the next few parts. Though somehow I doubt that there are.
Also the cliff hanger... not much of a cliff as EVERYONE knows. More a small bump.

Katharyn
-------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Tell Me A Story (Part 41)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to “Family” which I then proceed to rip the guts out of. Due to the fact that “No Place Like Home” is directly followed by that episode there is no direct W/T tie in fic for NPLH. Though there are lots for “Family” so that should do you.
Summary: The first of the Family stories. This one just trying to show where I believe Tara is when the episode begins.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: This, like much of the parts which follow, is based around Tara’s point of view. I would like to play with Willow but you will appreciate the difficulties of her not knowing what is wrong so her PoV is limited.
I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines from the script correctly into the fic. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks. As such most of the spoken lines are from the episode. Only the thoughts in between are my creation as are the bits of scenes that occur outside of those scripted.
Thanks To: Dear Kerry for saying yes. Okay so it wasn't a proposal or anything but it was nice to get a yes anyway. L you got me babe.

The Beginnings Cycle

Tell Me a Story…

By

Katharyn Rosser


Miss Kitty, as usual, was going wild over the ball of yarn that she had purloined from Tara’s sewing box. How the young cat got into there always seemed to be a mystery, or magic perhaps. The box had a firm latch that had been secured ever since Miss Kitty had discovered the source of endless fun that was string. It was dangerous though – they only let her play with that when they were there… otherwise Miss Kitty would be a very poorly kitty indeed. The rest of the time it was the catnip impregnated ball for the little cat. Somehow though it didn’t seem the same as yarn.

‘Tell me a story.’ Willow said to her lover as the scrabbles continued from below them.

‘Okay. Once upon a time, there was, um ... a kitty. She was very little, and she was all alone, and nobody wanted her.’ You take inspiration from where you can find it, realised Tara, and Miss Kitty could be very inspiring indeed. Just like Willow.

‘This is a very upsetting story,’ Willow told her, disappointed by the tone already. Seeing Miss Kitty at the pound had been bad enough when they had gone there to find their perfect little cat. The last of a litter that had been split up by a half dozen other caring families. The runt, they had been told, and all alone when they had seen her. No one left to play with.

‘Oh, oh, but it gets better.’ Well it would. When Tara had thought it up. She had no interest in sad stories. Not anymore. Stories, like life, were definitely best when they were happy ones. ‘Cause one day the kitty was running around in the street and a man came, and swooped her up...’ Keep going Miss Kitty. Tell me what to do next.

Tara swooped the young cat up from the side of the bed and into her waiting lap. ‘…And took her to the pound.’ This wasn’t sounding much fun though. In the cartoons the cats and dogs didn’t like to be taken to the pound, seeing Sunnydale pound she could understand why. Maybe if this was a happy pound with lots of new friends…

‘And at the pound there were lots of other kitties, and there were puppies, and some ferrets...’ she continued filling it out. All sorts of things that you would expect, but no friends for the kitty. She didn’t make friends easily.

‘Were there dolphins?’ Willow smiled as she asked, concerned about the exclusion policy that the pound seemed to be operating against marine creatures.

‘Yes. Many dolphins at the pound,’ Tara reassured her. After all why should the pound be any different from real life. There were all sorts of strange things out there. Things you wouldn’t expect in places you wouldn’t expect them either. Friends. Love.

‘Or was there a camel?’ Willow pursued the point as Tara handed Miss Kitty over to her.

Tara thought about that, ‘There was the front of a camel. A half camel.’ Just when was the other half of the camel going to come along then and make it complete? Maybe a little later. After all the kitty had just got there. You couldn’t rush the other half of a camel. There was the whole walking with just back legs problem and it took time to be complete.

Willow clasped the cat to her, stroking, cuddling and scratching. ‘Did the kitty get chosen by some nice people?’ That was all she needed to know.

‘Well, now you ruined the ending.’ Or she would have done if Tara had known what the ending was. But she thought that it was happy. It had to be a happy ending or what was the point. And that involved good people. Nice people. One way or another.

‘Mmm...’ Willow purred. Miss Kitty it seemed was not much into purring. She was still too hyper and darted off after the yarn as soon as Willow gave her half an exit. ‘I'm sleepy.’

‘Do you mind if I keep the light on? I was gonna look up some spells,’ Tara told her intending to confirm what she had believed. That if the worst happened then she was ready. Just a little more to be certain of that. Just to make sure that nothing could go wrong.

‘It's fine,’ Willow pouted. ‘I don't need to be snuggled.’

Tara smiled back at her lover. ‘Vixen!’ Still why not? She piled the books on the floor. She had time. They had time. Time enough for a little research. Time enough for them. It might be very soon now, but at least it wasn't the end of the story. It was just a new chapter and all the best stories had happy endings.

‘You've been spell gal night and day lately,’ the reclining woman observed wondering what was suddenly driving Tara. Of course their… activities… had cut into the spell time. That was sort of inevitable. They had started doing spells out of curiosity. Carried on because they wanted to be together and then let it fade a little in importance when they had found other things to do together. Like now. They just kept getting distracted. Shame.

‘Well, I just wanna keep up with you, and I'm ... well, I just like to be useful. You know, to the gang?’ she noticed Willow looking upset at that. ‘I just ... never ... feel useful.’ That wasn't all it was though. She had been making her plans, just in case. You never knew how the story would turn out. And there was the other thing… keeping up with Willow was more and more important. For both of them.

‘You are. You’re essential.’

How can I argue with that? Tara smiled and got under the covers with her wonderful woman. A new chapter didn’t sound so bad. She turned off the light and prepared to snuggle. It was just the turn of a page.

As long as it was still the same story.

-----------

‘Okay. Guys, now remember, you have to be at the Bronze by eight,’ Willow reminded all the assembled Scoob’s now she had managed to shoo Tara out… Scoob’s and hangers on she thought glancing at Anya, but excluding her own love from the description.

‘Bronze.’ Buffy was obviously not getting it all. Had they made plans?

‘Tomorrow night! Tara's birthday!’ How could anyone not know that? She had been looking forward to it for so long that she couldn’t believe that anyone could have missed her babbling in the subject. Lots of babble. Lots and lots.

‘Right! Right.’ Buffy replied, tried to pretend it had just slipped her memory.

‘We have to bring presents, right? Birth is a present thing?’ Anya queried Xander, proud of having picked that up when he nodded.

At least Anya got it. She may not have remembered it, thought Willow,but she had got it and seemed enthusiastic. But then those two, Tara and Anya, thick as thieves some times. They could go for weeks barely saying a word and the next thing you knew they were whispering and giggling, looking at each other’s partners and… giggling. Willow knew that Xander was as unhappy with the probable causes of those giggles as she was. Tara never giggled. She had a lovely laugh. But giggles…

‘I got something ... picked out, yeah,’ Xander suggested.

Willow wasn't convinced. Xander had forgotten. ‘You-you guys can all still come, right? I mean, I know there's ... this new evil and all, but...’ They had to come. It was Tara’s birthday a time to show just how much we all love her. And I get to put her in a party hat.

And later on I can give her a present.

‘No, no. We'll be there. I could definitely use a break from all this craziness.’

-----------

‘Stupid…’ Stupid, stupid, stupid. Taglarin mythic rites?! What the heck was I thinking? Even Giles and Willow had not got that one. First rule of telling jokes Tara, what is it?

I don’t know no one ever told me, the voice inside replied. I’m not big into jokes.

Guess.

Make sure that your audience understands the subject?

Or at least has some vague clue what you are talking about anyway. It was kind of important if you wanted them to get it all and not think that you were just plain weird. Or plain and weird.

The first rule of telling jokes isn’t trying to fit in?

No.

And not trying to sound funnier than you are?

No.

And you’re really not a funny person are you?

No.

She lugged the box full of clothes down along the hallway heading for the car. At least she could be useful to them in a box carrying capacity, even if not as light entertainment. There was not much that could go wrong carrying a box, alone and without anyone to stun with your glaring inability to amuse them. It might even be a problem of language. Coming to Sunnydale, it had been like a whole big culture shock. Probably because there wasn't a great deal of culture back where she had grown up. And also because in Sunnydale you didn’t have to tell jokes to be funny.

You shared humorous experiences. You said things in an amusing way. You were just yourself. And if yourself didn’t happen to be a funny person? Well then maybe you should not work so hard at trying to be. Nobody expected Xander to be able to float pencil did they? So no one expects me to be funny. I can just be Tara.

That was actually a happy thought, she realised as she rounded the stairs and caught the box on the banister post, almost dropping Buffy’s clothes. She wondered again what could go wrong with carrying a box? How long has it been since I have been content with who I am? Even with what I might be… tomorrow. She couldn’t for the life of her think what might have given her that peace.

Oh yeah, maybe she could.

Willow.

She grinned to herself and probably looked a bit weird to the students she passed going the other way on the stairs. No not weird. Kooky. She could live with Kooky. But nice. Everyone seemed to think she was nice. Everyone agreed on that. Tara was nice. Nice was good. Nice was better than... well not being nice whatever that might be.

Still it would be nice to be thought of as funny. Just a little. Just once. Not like the Three Stooges or anything slapstick. Slapstick would probably be more of a slap and less of the stick. But funny yeah. A little amusing. Maybe even witty. It would be good to tickle someone’s fancy other than Willow’s. Now there was a joke. Not one she was going to tell.

Maybe if I explained the reflection thing to them? And a bit of the Taglarin rites? Just enough for them to get it. Or not.

The joke probably wasn't worth the two hours of explanation that would be needed. Maybe Willow, Mr Giles or Anya would get it. Dawny would probably be interested, but her attention would wander whilst I explained it. Anybody’s would. Maybe, if they could just understand the reflection. It wasn't like they had to really understand much about the insect aspect – just the reflection and what part the mirror played. It was the mirror that made it funny.

Though if they didn’t understand the insect aspect they could get it mixed up with the Eagle and that would just be… well crude and rude. Not the effect she was looking for at all. Crude and rude did not sit well on her, much like slapstick. Though Willow could sit on her and be rude. She smiled again, almost bursting out laughing and this time she definitely got a questioning look from a passer-by. They probably wouldn’t get it though. Another joke that probably wasn't worth telling. Though Xander might be interested in it, he displayed a casually fascinated interest in their goings on – but mainly as a running joke. See that was funny.

But now she had more pressing things on her mind than humour. It was getting closer. The dreaded day. She had been waiting for it in fear for so long that it was almost getting to be a relief to be here. She knew that something was up. Something was already happening that concerned her…

Willow was planning something. Maybe even a party.

Oh by the goddess. Not a surprise party.

She wasn’t good with surprise parties. So much I’m not good at. Back home every birthday was supposed to be a surprise party. Kind of an anti-climax after a few years, being as you knew exactly what was coming. Each and every year. Each and every birthday in the house. One less candle each time, for her at least, on the cake. Count down. “Guess how many years you have left Tara?” Great Donny, I know how to count and isn’t that a cheery thought. Though he had learnt to make a pretty good cake – just so he could decorate it probably and pull the same candle joke each and every year. Still it seemed to cheer him up and there wasn’t much beside the misery of others that did that. That and his horse.

So he had a two track mind. Who’d have thought he could manage two tracks? She smiled again but unobserved.

The last actual surprise that she’d had at a party was when their mother had passed out and landed face down in the cake. It had seemed funny at the time. Everyone had laughed. Because no one knew any different. But then she didn’t get up from there. It had been the next day at the hospital that it had all come out. The illness and the fact that she had been fighting the symptoms and ignoring the pain for so long that she had a poor chance of coming through.

Two more birthdays had passed before she was actually gone, the last was celebrated in hospital. It had been a surprise for her. She had done so well just to get that far. Two fewer candles for Tara, even then Donny hadn’t quit with that. It was a tradition.

Well she was just about to find that she had no candles left on that particular cake. Willow was plotting. She was pretty sure that her lover had been talking to people behind her back, plotting her surprise. The Scoobies were just the latest though Tara couldn’t really imagine who else might even be interested in coming. It wasn't like she had a roomful of friends was it? Unless it was a pretty small room. That might work. Willow was just too excitable to keep something like that a secret. She couldn’t stop herself giving little hints – not deliberately, most of the time, but hints nonetheless. And when Tara had tested her, suggesting that she had booked a table in a restaurant Willow’s face had dropped through the floor so fast that she had been forced to back off and suggest a quiet night in instead. Which Willow had leapt on as it left her free to pursue her plans.

Yup something definitely was going on.

And besides Willow kept sending her on little errands. “Do you want to take the box down Tara?” “Could you go get me a packet of cookies?” That I won’t eat but will feed to Xander and Anya when they come round. Still it was best to play along. It seemed to make Willow so happy to have her plans and plots. She wasn't good at it, but Willow seemed to love a life of conspiracy. More than that her love was revelling in it. For herself Tara could have done with a quiet night in. This was never a birthday that she had intended actually celebrating. Hiding from… at one time yeah, but not the celebration thing.

She just hoped that no one jumped up from behind anything. You could hurt someone doing that. Donny had cracked his head on a lamp one year and they had spent the rest of her birthday in the emergency room and the next day cleaning up the blood from the carpet. And the next week running around after Donny who was feigning weakness and getting her to do all his chores. Happy Birthday Tara!

No, no jumping up thank you very much.

Still when was the last time she had thought of Donny? Not for a while. It had been a while since they had spoken. Daddy too. She had used to call them, to have someone to talk to as much as out of any sense of family duty. But then she had found someone else to talk to. And laugh with. And hug. And love. Family seemed to have fallen by the wayside. She would have to ring them tomorrow though – to thank them for the cards that she was sure were on the way even if Willow hadn’t collected and hidden them from her. All part of the plot... Either that or everyone had forgotten. Which would be good too.

She got the box to the car and struggled to hold it beneath one arm, balancing an edge on the trunk whilst fumbling with the door, missing what would have been a familiar vehicle, a camper going over the crossroads at the end of the street.

She dumped the box, pushed it right over the other end of the seat and shut the door again wondering if it was safe to go back up there yet or would Willow need more time? She headed back, if Willow couldn’t plot in the time she had available to her then she didn’t deserve to pull it off. It might be fun though, she thought to herself, to do the whole Scooby social thing. It had been a while hadn’t it? It was kind of like the whole joke telling thing… trying to get involved. Being a Scooby. Really being one.

She had to try that. To try to belong.

Not for Willow anymore but because she wanted to be part of something bigger than the two of them. If there was such a thing. And there had to be more to it than just slaying vampires and demons. Like they kept saying after slaying comes the party. Well maybe there didn’t have to be slaying first. Maybe you could just party. Maybe the slaying would come after the party. It would be refreshing to have a change. Of course it might even be better to not have any slaying at all.

With an attitude she could probably be the Scooby Social Secretary.

Or not, they might not enjoy the field trips to observe the Taglarin mythic rites.

------------

It had taken a while, but less time than she had thought to explain the joke to Willow. It had probably helped that Willow had more than a basic grounding in mythic rites and was quick study anyway. She could compare things to stuff that Willow already knew and eventually was rewarded with a laugh.

When it, the laugh, dragged on though she thought that she was being humoured by Willow – just a little. But she didn’t mind that. It was kind of Willow’s job to make her feel better. And vice versa. That was what they did for each other. Part of it anyway. Willow wasn't the true test of the joke anyway. If you gave a joke that big a build up then the punch line had to be pretty good. This one wasn’t a screamer anyway. But it was all her own work.

Not quite up to the standard of Willowhand which was all Willow’s own work… but it was hers.

‘Her insect reflection. That is so good,’ Willow reassured her again.

Maybe it was. Maybe Willow really had found it funny. Maybe I am a comic genius. Oh yeah and I’m stuck in a nervous person who can’t tell a joke. Then she decided to break the second rule of telling jokes. Don’t tell someone how you came up with it. It shouldn’t be necessary if they got it. Besides then they could steal it for themselves… and you had to keep an eye on your material. After all she wouldn’t want her lover showing off Willowhand to any Tracy, Diane or Helen.

Not very likely was it?

And, oh yeah, like anyone was going to retell that joke anyway. Ever. Not even the Taglarin mystics would have bothered with that one. They stepped into the shop and found the gang all there, full research mode seemingly in progress. Guess it’s time to drop the comedy act and get down to it. After she had made Willow understand where it had come from. ‘I just thought that'd be funny, you know, if her centre of power was-’

The gang and…

‘Whatta you know,’ Donny greeted her.

She stopped dead in her tracks. The laughter stopped dead in her throat. Trapped behind the huge frog that had taken up residence in her alarm. Willow didn’t like frogs.

Frog fear.

She had to get rid of the frog.

Later she wouldn’t be able to remember what had come first. The shock of seeing him or hearing his voice. The whole thing would be a terrible blur. He was here. Really here. In Sunnydale. Far from home. That was what this place was supposed to be – far from home. Sort of the point. But he was here anyway.

‘What's the matter? You don't have a hug for your big brother?’ Donny asked her.

It was out that frog… and hopping around her feet confusing her. She just hoped that Willow wouldn’t notice it and run away. She would need her now. She didn’t have the chance to get him out of there, away from the people that she shouldn’t be talking to him in front of. He might say… anything at all. He would too. Donny had the tact of a half-eaten donut and very little inclination to use it.

And when was the last time they had hugged? He had cursed her the last time they had seen each other. When she left home to come here. He had called her selfish. Told her she was evil. Not even that she would be but that she was

Why would they hug? Because he was trying to be nice?

Why was he trying?

What did he want with her?

“Your evil Tara.” That’s what he had whispered to her as she got in the camper to be brought here.

She didn’t believe that. Not anymore. But if he believed that, then why would he want to hug her?

Why was he here?

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 06, 2001).]

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:18               
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening, and saw that you'd posted the next instalment.

Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.

Good stuff indeed!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:28               
quote:
Originally posted by mollyig:
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening,
Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.


Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!) but thanks. Glad you like the style as there are 3 more of them to come to get through Family!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:38               
Taglarin mythic rites. I'd like to hear that explanation myself - though I think that I may miss the punch line. Love the Tarababble. I just want to hug her and make all the bad things go away. (Strangling Donny is not out of the question either.) Thanks Katharyn.


Ducunt volentem Fata, nolentum trahunt.
(The Fates guide the willing and drag the unwilling.)

IP: Logged

Bunny
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 06, 2001 17:30            
Grat work Katharyn, I especially liked the Frog bit

Can't wait for the next bits

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

IP: Logged

emily 'first'
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 06, 2001 19:08               
And now we're here...
****
Yep,good writing all the way-and both of us are still enjoying it Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

IP: Logged

delany
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 07, 2001 01:05               
gee i love it when you write the chapters that run together with the episodes. Brings a whole new freshness and perspective to it. and come to think of it.. donny does look like a frog..

del

[This message has been edited by delany (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 07, 2001 02:14               
quote:
Originally posted by delany:
donny does look like a frog..


Not sure that I ever suggested Donny was like a frog... though I might take that onboard for the next parts! Thanks!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 07, 2001 04:38               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!)

It definitely was worth not getting home until 9:30 and getting rained upon!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:07               
Part 42 Kittens... starting to get depressing again but what can I do... I am working inside someone elses genius.

Katharyn

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Greatest Trick (Part 42)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Family.”
Summary: Second of the Family stories directly following on from the end of Part 41. The Maclays are here. Once more Tara’s PoV with a little Willow thrown in for good measure. I haven’t forgotten about her honest!
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines correctly into the script. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks.
The title (of course!) refers to a line from Bryan Singers “The Usual Suspects.” It goes something like this “The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was convincing the world he didn’t exist.” Kind of what Tara comes to have in mind when all else fails.
Once again apologies to the Donny fans… but I just don’t like him!
Thanks To: That wacky gal in the elf suit. L… what can I say? Sorry.


The Beginnings Cycle

The Greatest Trick

By

Katharyn Rosser


Tara knew that she wasn’t hiding her shock very well. Surprise was all very well but now she was obviously worrying Willow. Perhaps, though, Willow should be worried as she looks at me, she thought. I’m terrified and it’s because he’s here. Donny.

‘Brother?’ Willow asked.

Willow knew of course that she had a brother. She’d mentioned him. Hadn’t she mentioned him? She was sure that she had told Willow all about him and how they had never got on, as brothers and sisters could be known to do, but now she couldn’t remember actually doing that. Actually saying the words. What had she said? He was here. What had she told Willow?

What had he told the others? She risked a glance at the Scoobies sat around Mr Giles’s table, books piled before them. I should be helping, she worried to herself. Not bothering them with my family. But, hey, not exactly my choice is it? The Scoobies were just looking on. Not angry. Not mad at having being deceived by her. Not concerned for their friend Willow. Just curious.

He’s here.

And they still don’t know what I am. There was still a chance. Still time to make this right. Once they actually were told, or found out then there would have been next to no chance for her. Next to… because there was a way, but messing with their memories? She wouldn’t even have tried that. The warnings, the descriptions of what could go wrong were vividly clear. She knew how it could be done… in theory. She could try to erase what they might have known from their minds – or at least hidden it from them. But it would have been too dangerous. For all of them and she wouldn’t have done that… not even for Willow. Especially not to Willow, but not even to stay with her would she have done that. Not actually risk causing harm. But a harmless appeal to Cadria… With Donny here there might be no choice. She had thought that she might be able to control it… hold it at bay and not have to ask Cadria for her help. Now though…

But there was still time.

‘Willow, this is-is Donny.’ Her voice was letting her down. You see Donny, you see what you do to me? How you make me feel? And you just love that don’t you? Why don’t you just get out of here and leave me be?

All of that she wanted to scream at him, to make him go away. Instead she just waited for Willow to say hello. Or “hey.” No one in Sunnydale said hello. Except occasionally Mr Giles. It was like it wasn’t in the dictionary of greetings.

At least Willow was here. Taking the lead, going forward to meet Donny. If she hadn’t been there. Between them she might have…

…launched herself at him and torn his eyes out to throw into the cauldron…

… that she didn’t actually own. And launching herself? Far more likely to end up in an embarrassed heap at his feet, if she was lucky after bouncing off his broad chest. If she were unlucky she would have missed entirely.

‘Hi,’ Willow said, offering Donny her hand.

Tara actually winced as Donny took it. How dare he touch her Willow. What right did he have? How could Willow bear to touch him anyway? How could she given what he was? Because he’s my brother and Willow didn’t know any better… yet. Donny would probably see to it that she would though. Never one to hide his light under a bushel. What was a bushel anyway? It sounded like something biblical.

Like a plague of frogs. Willow would love that too.

He actually smiled, and it wasn't one of his nasty calculating one’s either. Not that it was outright pleasant. She wasn't sure Donny had ever done pleasant – he was her older brother after all and even if there had been nothing else then there was that. Older brothers just aren’t pleasant. ‘Nice to meet you,’ he said to Willow.

‘And, uh, these are my-my friends.’ If that wasn’t overstating the case - but they didn’t leap up and say that they weren’t, so big plus there. What was I going to say to him though? That I was living vicariously through someone else’s friends?

‘What, uh, all of you hang out? Wow. That's more people than you met in high school.’

Ain’t that the truth Donny? It might even be a compliment of a sort. When he hit her on the arm it was a lot better than the last time he had done that. Back when they had been trying to give each other dead arms. He had always been so much stronger that he always won that unpleasant game and, though trying not to be outdone, she hadn’t even bruised him. Ever. Never let it be said that Donny wasn’t an equal opportunity sibling. He’d have beaten the heck out of her as soon as he would have any brother.

‘How did you fi - I, I mean, how come you came?’ A telling slip? Not exactly subtle was it… How did you find me? Sort of like admitting that I was hiding… or wanted to.

‘Well, duh, birthday girl. Uh, we came down in the camper, been all over the campus.’

Then Donny had never been great at picking up on subtlety had he? But… ‘We?’

Willow turned around at the same time she did hearing the door open. Briefly their eyes met and she fancied that there was some sympathy there. Sympathy for the devil? Willow had no idea what she had to be sympathetic about. Only child that she was… and the rest.

Because I never told her. I never really told her anything that mattered to me. Other than I love her more than I could ever have made her understand and…

Oh.

Daddy and Beth. Beth she was almost glad to see… Daddy too if this had not been when it was. But it was now. Today. The day before.

‘Look what I found!’ Donny crowed as if he had won a prize. Maybe he had, Daddy was always having to bribe him with candy or as he got older a beer. It seemed to help.

‘Uh, Dad, hi.’ What else was there to say as she made her way over to him. It was good to see him. It was just a surprise. And a sight she could have done without… for a few more days at least, just until she was sure and had taken steps. It would all be so much harder now. If she could get away with it at all. She’d never been good at getting away with stuff with Daddy around.

‘Well, here's my girl.’

The hug was awkward. Her mother had been the tactile one in the family. That and Donny’s occasional fist during a fight. But it had been so long since she had seen him that she had to try and get him to. ‘S-such a s-surprise,’ she finally managed. What I have to avoid “s’s” now?

‘Yes,’ Donny replied, seemingly happily. He knew something. She was sure of that. He knew what was going on. Why they were here. And if Donny was happy then it was probably not a good thing for her all in all.

‘Cousin Beth.’ It had been even longer since she had seen Beth. Considering Uncle Bret lived just a couple of miles from the Maclay house and they were about the same age it was peculiar… though totally understandable… how they had not been together more as children. Bret had stronger views than Daddy about… her kind.

‘Hey,’ Beth replied. She sounded happy too. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as it could be. With Beth here she might have a supporter. A family supporter.

‘One of your dorm-mates said I might ... find you here,’ Mr Maclay explained.

There was the touch of condemnation in his voice. Subtle, but Daddy was far, far better at that than his son had ever been. He wouldn’t cause offence not here in front of others. But he would hint to those who knew him. He would condemn. What else could this shop be when it was called “The Magic Box”? Good for Mr Giles’s sales and advertsising. Bad for me now. It wasn’t like Daddy had forbade her to practice magic… but she knew what his feelings were on the subject. And had ignored those feelings, because I was safely away from home.

I’ve let him down already and he has only been here a minute or so. ‘Oh. Oh, um,’ What to say? ‘These are, these are friends. Um, this is Mr. Giles, um, he runs the shop.’ Responsible adult presence which was good. Besides Mr Giles was hovering. Protectively? Maybe. That was nice of him if it were so. But why would she need protection from her family?

She suddenly worried that she hadn’t explained Willow as anything more than another friend and wished that her love could hear her silent apology. Not that there was probably any need. Willow wasn't petty about stuff like that, bless her for it. They had both sometimes hidden what they were to each other at times when it was tough to say. And Ira and Sheila still didn’t know…

‘How do you do?’ Mr Giles asked.

That was good. Adult role-model authority figure. See Daddy I’m not completely out of control and he’s English and you know how they are – very proper. Very controlled and disciplined.

‘Pleasure. Well, I, I don't mean to interrupt your plans, I know we've come on you kind of suddenly, but I thought we could have dinner,’ Mr Maclay replied to Mr Giles and then totally ignored him, turning back to his daughter.

It wasn’t really a thought, or a request. She knew an order when she heard it. No matter how nicely put. She resisted the automatic urge to respond with a “Yes, sir,” and settled for ‘Okay.’ Kind of sounded like she had a choice didn’t it? She hoped so. She wouldn’t want Willow and the others to get the right impression right away. That was just how a lot of families were. There was respect and discipline. And he had come all this way… it wasn't fair to think things like that. He came here for her. On her birthday.

‘Why don't I pick you up at six, And we'll ...do some catching up,’ he announced looking over at her friends.

Reflex took over this time. ‘Yes, sir.’ He had probably made up his mind about them with that look. Unsuitable. Especially if they were the sort of person who hung out in a place like this. And the responsible authority figure from England… didn’t he own it? And everyone knew the Brits were a bit weird.

‘Forgive me for running out. We're double-parked.’ With that he turned to go as Tara watched him. What did they really want? She’d find out at dinner. Did they have to have an ulterior motive? Might they just be here for her birthday? Well of course… but what part of the birthday were they interesting. The celebration of the old or the start of the new?

‘Nice to meet you all,’ Donny added as he left. By the goddess he was really trying to be… nice. It just didn’t sit well on him at all. She needed Willow. Just to be near her. Just in her presence.

-------

‘That's so weird. Your ... whole family,’ Willow told Tara, not that she really knew that much about Tara’s family. Somehow the subject had never come up that much. And when it had… Tara had dropped it like a stone. She’d thought it was just reluctance to talk about her Mother that inhibited Tara. Maybe this was why though. Maybe they just didn’t get on. Donny seemed friendly enough though.

‘Yeah,’ Tara replied.

There was something strange though about her love. Something out of place. Nervous, a little fearful. Shocked. Maybe she thought they were going to make a big birthday fuss. I hope, Willow thought, that they don’t want to have a party tomorrow night. That would really spoil things. Maybe I could invite them along. Might be nice to get to know them… the in-laws and all. Wow, they’re like in-laws. I should make with the nice. Even if they don’t know.

‘They seem nice,’ she added, trying to show Tara that they had made a good impression. I mean, sure, they were probably as nervous as Tara was. Tara had always been a bit of a loner, maybe she got that from them, maybe her family was the same. Maybe they don’t like being amongst new people – or at least didn’t do it much that can be tough.

‘You know, they-they're okay. Families are always-’ Tara broke off.

‘They make you crazy.’ Understanding Willow completed the sentence. After all her mother had tried to have her burnt at the stake. You didn’t get much crazier than that.

‘Usually. Wanna get into research mode?’

‘Sure,’ Willow replied, reassured that Tara was okay, just a bit weirded out. But she was okay at least and Willow was happy when Tara took her hand during the research, just holding it.

-------------

Tara hadn’t been able to think at all during the research, excusing herself before anyone else, pleading that she needed to get ready for her dinner, which at least allowed Willow to feel that she didn’t have to leave too. There was important stuff for the Scoobies to find out. Far bigger than her piddly troubles. And she did have to prepare. She really did. She had to think of what to say. What to wear. What to tell Daddy about… everything. Her choice of friends… or at least the friends she had acquired through Willow. Being in a place called The Magic Box. Willow… of course Willow. She had to make sure that he knew that she was happy here. He deserved to know that… besides it might help when it came to the other. The real reason that he must have been here. That must be it… why else? Two hours reading through Hasterd’s Demon Compendium and all that had learnt was that her family weren’t just here for her birthday.

The only question was just that if the demon within her was the reason then how far did he want to take it? What were her father’s intentions towards her?

It was these thoughts that had preoccupied her on the walk back to her dorm. That still dominated her mind as she entered her room. And there would be no respite. He was there. Waiting for her. He always had been. Waiting for this, just as he had been told he would have to one day. But that day… that day was still tomorrow. Not today. A whole day… a whole day yet. Twenty-four hours.

But he didn’t look happy as he inspected her things. If she had known…

If I had known I might not even have been here. I would have locked my door.

‘The door wasn't locked. I was a little early.’ He looked around sceptically. ‘I suppose you ... wanted me to see all these...’ he held a crystal in his hands, ‘toys.’ Then put it down. But carefully, respectfully. ‘You don't even try to hide it any more. I'd hoped maybe you'd gotten over the whole witchcraft thing.’

He sounded disappointed more than anything. That she hadn’t gotten over it? That his liberal experiment had failed. The admission alone had surprised her, but then he had tolerated her being taught Wicca by her mother… because he had loved his wife so much. Perhaps he had just realised that you couldn’t put the genie back in the bottle.

Bad metaphor.

‘That if we let you go,’ he continued ‘you'd ... get it out of your system.’ He put his hands in his pockets.

He never, ever did that. Hand in pockets. That was a sign of idleness. Pockets were places to keep things and not hands. He was that uncomfortable in here? Did he think that he might be contaminated by it all? Did he fear it? Or was he that uncomfortable with her? That defensive?

Was he afraid? For her? Of her?

‘Then they told me to look for you in ... that store.’

That wasn’t defensive. That was disgust. Disappointment. Accusing. Requiring an explanation without even asking the question. At least Donny wasn't here to revel in her discomfort.

‘I didn't - I, I didn't kn-know that you were coming.’ That wasn't an answer and she knew it. It was an admission that she knew he would have been disappointed. It was a suggestion that if she had known she would have tried to deceive him. And it was admitting that she knew what she had being doing was wrong. He wouldn’t miss that.

‘Of course we came.’

Of course they came. They were her family. She knew that he was going to say it.

‘We haven't heard from you in months. Your birthday's getting closer and closer. You know what that means,’ he completed as if stating the obvious.

And it was obvious. She knew what her birthday meant to him. This was when she should be telling him what it meant to her… that it was just the anniversary of the day she was born, but she couldn’t say it. He was going to take her away. She knew it deep down. Unless I find a way… ‘I don't think it's...’ she started before the pain stripped of her ability to form a coherent sentence. That and the fear of defying his beliefs. ‘It, it won't mean that-’ But it would. He believed it and when had he ever been wrong?

‘You're turning twenty. It's the same age your mother was when she... Do your friends even know?’

‘Y-yes,’ she lied quietly but of course he could see it. He had always been able to. Her or Donny. Neither had ever got away with an untruth in his presence. Maybe there was something of the talent in him… but she would never suggest it.

‘Are you lying to me?’

Looking down was her only reply, fearing that he would be angry. She couldn’t deal with anger as well as this reasoning.

‘Tara, you're coming home with us. You know it's the only way.’

‘Home?’ There, he had said the word. Home. She had thought that this was home. It felt like it. Wasn’t home where you felt at home. With a person you loved and who loved you? Seemingly not. Not to him. Perhaps he had forgotten that… it had been… too long… since his wife had died. Her mother.

‘You can't control what's going to happen,’ he told her almost sympathetically.

He sounded understanding. It was all so reasonable. Her mother – his wife – she had controlled it though. She had managed it. Unless he had seen a side to his wife that Tara had never seen herself then… she had always controlled it somehow. But how could she say that? How could she bring her dead mother into it?

‘You have evil inside of you and it will come out. And letting yourself work all this magic is only going to make it worse. Where do you think that power comes from?’ he asked her.

A logical question that she could not answer logically. ‘It ... it doesn't feel evil ... sir.’

‘Evil never does,’ he said.

That was the truth, she looked down not wanting to meet his eyes. Not wanting to see the sympathy there… but fearing that maybe there wouldn’t be any anyway. She didn’t want his pity unless it would allow her to stay. And feeling like that how could she cope with it if there was no pity at all. Because then she would have no chance.

‘I don't feel much like eating right now.’ He walked past her towards the door. ‘I'll give you some time, but we need to be gone by morning.’

Morning. Was that all that she had? Till morning? He had stolen a big chunk of what might be her last day… morning. That was just one night. One last night… Willow…

Willow’s surprise party. Well that would be the surprise. No Tara Maclay… she’s a demon you know. Her family came and took her home to stop her killing you all or turning you into toads. So surprise! Have some cake. Her mind had gone walk about… thinking of the maybe-party… and avoiding what was really at the centre of her despair.

Willow…

She didn’t look back at her father.

‘Your family loves you, Tara, no matter what.’

There he had said it… she had known he would. They always did. She knew that… somehow. That was what they always said. This was the way it always was. How could she go against what had always been? Generations of her ancestors had been through this… and maybe some of them were in love too. Had any of them fought though?

‘How do you think your friends are going to feel when they see your true face?’

And he was gone. The door closed softly as she continued to look around the room that had been her home. Her nest. Her place to be with the woman she loved. She hated the fact that he had even violated it. She loved him, but have him here condemning her choices – taking them away from her – that felt like a violation of her self.

But worse, much worse, she hated herself for not having told him what she believed. Or at least had believed. All her life… he had never been wrong about the important stuff. And what was this if not the most important thing in that life.

No.

It was the second most important thing.

She walked over to the crystal that had helped her before. Had helped Willow and looked into it’s facets… but even it looked dark as she silently begged it to help her see a way. Because nothing else could.

------------

‘Hey’ Willow called to her love. Tara was hunched over the crystal, sat staring into it as she had entered the room. Something was up. Tara hadn’t even looked who she was. Preoccupied by whatever it was that she could feel in that crystal matrix of infinite reflections.

‘Hey,’ Tara eventually replied to her, turning.

‘Was dinner fun?’ Dinner with families. Definitely not a cause for celebration if you weren’t expecting to see them. Maybe that was all it was. Maybe there were bigger problems with the family than she had guessed. How could she know? Tara never said too much about them.

Tara, standing up, just nodded.

Oh dear.

Willow tried to be bright and cheerful. ‘Well, there's Scoobyage afoot. Giles called a meeting about our spankin' new menace.’ Not exactly bright and cheerful news was it? Wow, listen up we have a bright and spanking new thing that could end the world. Again. We guess. Because we just don’t know. Let’s all trot over to Giles’s and here him tell us that. That’ll be fun.

‘Oh ... y-you should go, they don't need me for that. You can fill me in.’

Tara had been so into the whole Scooby thing recently so why…? ‘No, no, you have to come. This demon chick is supposed to be really powerful, and I was thinking. Maybe we could try that, that spell, you know, the one to find demons?’ For some reason that didn’t seem to help. Tara had been a touch reluctant the last time they had tried it, but they had come so far since then. They were way better now than they had been back then. Besides if we can find her, we’ll know where to go to get our asses kicked. Self-service 24-7.

‘That didn't work,’ Tara told her.

‘Yeah ... but we only tried it once, and I-I think I got some ingredients wrong.’ Okay so that was not totally true. The ingredients were pretty clear, but it had just been the once. And in Sunnydale, for people who hunted demons that could be a really useful spell. Course it might just show up every vampire in town too and that would kind of blur the map. But they could try.

‘Well, I-I'm tired. Maybe we can do it tomorrow?’

Or not. This could really help, but sure if Tara didn’t want too. Maye she could use a little comfort. A snuggle maybe. ‘You sure you don't wanna-’

‘Look, my family's here, okay, I can't just-’ Tara broke off from what she was saying, perhaps thinking of how best to put it. ‘Not everything is about your friends and stuff.’

Ohhh what’s wrong baby? That was what she wanted to say… but she was shocked. Tara had so rarely snapped. So rarely declined to help. So rarely asserted herself and what she wanted that Willow knew that she had to respect that now even if Tara had misunderstood her offer. Because whatever it was… it was something that seemed very big to Tara even if really it was just an old family problem. ‘Sorry.’ She headed for the door. Wondering if Tara would call her back and confide in her.

‘No! No, I mean...’

Willow turned back…expecting that Tara would hold out her arms and want to be held, would ask her to help make whatever it was go away. She turned back to her love.

‘There's just so much ... going on. It's just ... I'm, I'm really tired.’

And Willow knew that was all she was going to get. But she also knew that it was not her that had done something. And that made it a little better. Now she only had to feel bad for Tara and whatever it was that was giving her wiggins. ‘Okay.’

‘I'll see you in the morning. You can fill me in,’ Tara offered.

‘Great. We'll be demon hunters.’

-----------

“We’ll be demon hunters?” I won’t have to look very far. Tomorrow is the day my love. The day that the goddess will point right at me when we do that damn spell. If I am even here long enough to help.

It was time to take action.

There was no other choice. Not any more. Only with Willow and the others could she stay. She needed them to help her stand up to her family. But they weren’t going to do that when they saw that she had been lying to them… all that time. When Willow discovered that she had betrayed her… with the spell. With concealing the truth. When they saw her true face.

How could Willow love a face like that? Whatever it was really like.

She went back to the books, picked up the one that she had thought offered her the best chance and leafed through it till she found the page. She had the ingredients. She had the knowledge and with everyone she valued at the Scooby meeting… she had the opportunity.

And the motive.

Motive, means and opportunity.

It was going to be a crime. But what choice did she have? It was a crime of the heart.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedmollyigWillowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:18               
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening, and saw that you'd posted the next instalment.

Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.

Good stuff indeed!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 14:18                Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening, and saw that you'd posted the next instalment.

Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.

Good stuff indeed!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:28               


quote:
Originally posted by mollyig:
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening,
Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.


Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!) but thanks. Glad you like the style as there are 3 more of them to come to get through Family!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 14:28               
quote:
Originally posted by mollyig:
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening,
Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.


Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!) but thanks. Glad you like the style as there are 3 more of them to come to get through Family!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
quote:IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:38               


Taglarin mythic rites. I'd like to hear that explanation myself - though I think that I may miss the punch line. Love the Tarababble. I just want to hug her and make all the bad things go away. (Strangling Donny is not out of the question either.) Thanks Katharyn.


Ducunt volentem Fata, nolentum trahunt.
(The Fates guide the willing and drag the unwilling.)

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 14:38                Taglarin mythic rites. I'd like to hear that explanation myself - though I think that I may miss the punch line. Love the Tarababble. I just want to hug her and make all the bad things go away. (Strangling Donny is not out of the question either.) Thanks Katharyn.


Ducunt volentem Fata, nolentum trahunt.
(The Fates guide the willing and drag the unwilling.)
IP: LoggedBunnyDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 06, 2001 17:30            


Grat work Katharyn, I especially liked the Frog bit

Can't wait for the next bits

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 17:30             Grat work Katharyn, I especially liked the Frog bit

Can't wait for the next bits

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"
IP: Loggedemily 'first'Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 06, 2001 19:08               


And now we're here...
****
Yep,good writing all the way-and both of us are still enjoying it Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 19:08                And now we're here...
****
Yep,good writing all the way-and both of us are still enjoying it Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.
IP: LoggeddelanyDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 07, 2001 01:05               


gee i love it when you write the chapters that run together with the episodes. Brings a whole new freshness and perspective to it. and come to think of it.. donny does look like a frog..

del

[This message has been edited by delany (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted November 07, 2001 01:05                gee i love it when you write the chapters that run together with the episodes. Brings a whole new freshness and perspective to it. and come to think of it.. donny does look like a frog..

del

[This message has been edited by delany (edited November 07, 2001).]IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 07, 2001 02:14               


quote:
Originally posted by delany:
donny does look like a frog..


Not sure that I ever suggested Donny was like a frog... though I might take that onboard for the next parts! Thanks!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted November 07, 2001 02:14               
quote:
Originally posted by delany:
donny does look like a frog..


Not sure that I ever suggested Donny was like a frog... though I might take that onboard for the next parts! Thanks!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 07, 2001).]quote:IP: LoggedmollyigWillowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 07, 2001 04:38               


quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!)

It definitely was worth not getting home until 9:30 and getting rained upon!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

posted November 07, 2001 04:38               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!)

It definitely was worth not getting home until 9:30 and getting rained upon!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.
quote:IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:07               


Part 42 Kittens... starting to get depressing again but what can I do... I am working inside someone elses genius.

Katharyn

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Greatest Trick (Part 42)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Family.”
Summary: Second of the Family stories directly following on from the end of Part 41. The Maclays are here. Once more Tara’s PoV with a little Willow thrown in for good measure. I haven’t forgotten about her honest!
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines correctly into the script. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks.
The title (of course!) refers to a line from Bryan Singers “The Usual Suspects.” It goes something like this “The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was convincing the world he didn’t exist.” Kind of what Tara comes to have in mind when all else fails.
Once again apologies to the Donny fans… but I just don’t like him!
Thanks To: That wacky gal in the elf suit. L… what can I say? Sorry.


The Beginnings Cycle

The Greatest Trick

By

Katharyn Rosser


Tara knew that she wasn’t hiding her shock very well. Surprise was all very well but now she was obviously worrying Willow. Perhaps, though, Willow should be worried as she looks at me, she thought. I’m terrified and it’s because he’s here. Donny.

‘Brother?’ Willow asked.

Willow knew of course that she had a brother. She’d mentioned him. Hadn’t she mentioned him? She was sure that she had told Willow all about him and how they had never got on, as brothers and sisters could be known to do, but now she couldn’t remember actually doing that. Actually saying the words. What had she said? He was here. What had she told Willow?

What had he told the others? She risked a glance at the Scoobies sat around Mr Giles’s table, books piled before them. I should be helping, she worried to herself. Not bothering them with my family. But, hey, not exactly my choice is it? The Scoobies were just looking on. Not angry. Not mad at having being deceived by her. Not concerned for their friend Willow. Just curious.

He’s here.

And they still don’t know what I am. There was still a chance. Still time to make this right. Once they actually were told, or found out then there would have been next to no chance for her. Next to… because there was a way, but messing with their memories? She wouldn’t even have tried that. The warnings, the descriptions of what could go wrong were vividly clear. She knew how it could be done… in theory. She could try to erase what they might have known from their minds – or at least hidden it from them. But it would have been too dangerous. For all of them and she wouldn’t have done that… not even for Willow. Especially not to Willow, but not even to stay with her would she have done that. Not actually risk causing harm. But a harmless appeal to Cadria… With Donny here there might be no choice. She had thought that she might be able to control it… hold it at bay and not have to ask Cadria for her help. Now though…

But there was still time.

‘Willow, this is-is Donny.’ Her voice was letting her down. You see Donny, you see what you do to me? How you make me feel? And you just love that don’t you? Why don’t you just get out of here and leave me be?

All of that she wanted to scream at him, to make him go away. Instead she just waited for Willow to say hello. Or “hey.” No one in Sunnydale said hello. Except occasionally Mr Giles. It was like it wasn’t in the dictionary of greetings.

At least Willow was here. Taking the lead, going forward to meet Donny. If she hadn’t been there. Between them she might have…

…launched herself at him and torn his eyes out to throw into the cauldron…

… that she didn’t actually own. And launching herself? Far more likely to end up in an embarrassed heap at his feet, if she was lucky after bouncing off his broad chest. If she were unlucky she would have missed entirely.

‘Hi,’ Willow said, offering Donny her hand.

Tara actually winced as Donny took it. How dare he touch her Willow. What right did he have? How could Willow bear to touch him anyway? How could she given what he was? Because he’s my brother and Willow didn’t know any better… yet. Donny would probably see to it that she would though. Never one to hide his light under a bushel. What was a bushel anyway? It sounded like something biblical.

Like a plague of frogs. Willow would love that too.

He actually smiled, and it wasn't one of his nasty calculating one’s either. Not that it was outright pleasant. She wasn't sure Donny had ever done pleasant – he was her older brother after all and even if there had been nothing else then there was that. Older brothers just aren’t pleasant. ‘Nice to meet you,’ he said to Willow.

‘And, uh, these are my-my friends.’ If that wasn’t overstating the case - but they didn’t leap up and say that they weren’t, so big plus there. What was I going to say to him though? That I was living vicariously through someone else’s friends?

‘What, uh, all of you hang out? Wow. That's more people than you met in high school.’

Ain’t that the truth Donny? It might even be a compliment of a sort. When he hit her on the arm it was a lot better than the last time he had done that. Back when they had been trying to give each other dead arms. He had always been so much stronger that he always won that unpleasant game and, though trying not to be outdone, she hadn’t even bruised him. Ever. Never let it be said that Donny wasn’t an equal opportunity sibling. He’d have beaten the heck out of her as soon as he would have any brother.

‘How did you fi - I, I mean, how come you came?’ A telling slip? Not exactly subtle was it… How did you find me? Sort of like admitting that I was hiding… or wanted to.

‘Well, duh, birthday girl. Uh, we came down in the camper, been all over the campus.’

Then Donny had never been great at picking up on subtlety had he? But… ‘We?’

Willow turned around at the same time she did hearing the door open. Briefly their eyes met and she fancied that there was some sympathy there. Sympathy for the devil? Willow had no idea what she had to be sympathetic about. Only child that she was… and the rest.

Because I never told her. I never really told her anything that mattered to me. Other than I love her more than I could ever have made her understand and…

Oh.

Daddy and Beth. Beth she was almost glad to see… Daddy too if this had not been when it was. But it was now. Today. The day before.

‘Look what I found!’ Donny crowed as if he had won a prize. Maybe he had, Daddy was always having to bribe him with candy or as he got older a beer. It seemed to help.

‘Uh, Dad, hi.’ What else was there to say as she made her way over to him. It was good to see him. It was just a surprise. And a sight she could have done without… for a few more days at least, just until she was sure and had taken steps. It would all be so much harder now. If she could get away with it at all. She’d never been good at getting away with stuff with Daddy around.

‘Well, here's my girl.’

The hug was awkward. Her mother had been the tactile one in the family. That and Donny’s occasional fist during a fight. But it had been so long since she had seen him that she had to try and get him to. ‘S-such a s-surprise,’ she finally managed. What I have to avoid “s’s” now?

‘Yes,’ Donny replied, seemingly happily. He knew something. She was sure of that. He knew what was going on. Why they were here. And if Donny was happy then it was probably not a good thing for her all in all.

‘Cousin Beth.’ It had been even longer since she had seen Beth. Considering Uncle Bret lived just a couple of miles from the Maclay house and they were about the same age it was peculiar… though totally understandable… how they had not been together more as children. Bret had stronger views than Daddy about… her kind.

‘Hey,’ Beth replied. She sounded happy too. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as it could be. With Beth here she might have a supporter. A family supporter.

‘One of your dorm-mates said I might ... find you here,’ Mr Maclay explained.

There was the touch of condemnation in his voice. Subtle, but Daddy was far, far better at that than his son had ever been. He wouldn’t cause offence not here in front of others. But he would hint to those who knew him. He would condemn. What else could this shop be when it was called “The Magic Box”? Good for Mr Giles’s sales and advertsising. Bad for me now. It wasn’t like Daddy had forbade her to practice magic… but she knew what his feelings were on the subject. And had ignored those feelings, because I was safely away from home.

I’ve let him down already and he has only been here a minute or so. ‘Oh. Oh, um,’ What to say? ‘These are, these are friends. Um, this is Mr. Giles, um, he runs the shop.’ Responsible adult presence which was good. Besides Mr Giles was hovering. Protectively? Maybe. That was nice of him if it were so. But why would she need protection from her family?

She suddenly worried that she hadn’t explained Willow as anything more than another friend and wished that her love could hear her silent apology. Not that there was probably any need. Willow wasn't petty about stuff like that, bless her for it. They had both sometimes hidden what they were to each other at times when it was tough to say. And Ira and Sheila still didn’t know…

‘How do you do?’ Mr Giles asked.

That was good. Adult role-model authority figure. See Daddy I’m not completely out of control and he’s English and you know how they are – very proper. Very controlled and disciplined.

‘Pleasure. Well, I, I don't mean to interrupt your plans, I know we've come on you kind of suddenly, but I thought we could have dinner,’ Mr Maclay replied to Mr Giles and then totally ignored him, turning back to his daughter.

It wasn’t really a thought, or a request. She knew an order when she heard it. No matter how nicely put. She resisted the automatic urge to respond with a “Yes, sir,” and settled for ‘Okay.’ Kind of sounded like she had a choice didn’t it? She hoped so. She wouldn’t want Willow and the others to get the right impression right away. That was just how a lot of families were. There was respect and discipline. And he had come all this way… it wasn't fair to think things like that. He came here for her. On her birthday.

‘Why don't I pick you up at six, And we'll ...do some catching up,’ he announced looking over at her friends.

Reflex took over this time. ‘Yes, sir.’ He had probably made up his mind about them with that look. Unsuitable. Especially if they were the sort of person who hung out in a place like this. And the responsible authority figure from England… didn’t he own it? And everyone knew the Brits were a bit weird.

‘Forgive me for running out. We're double-parked.’ With that he turned to go as Tara watched him. What did they really want? She’d find out at dinner. Did they have to have an ulterior motive? Might they just be here for her birthday? Well of course… but what part of the birthday were they interesting. The celebration of the old or the start of the new?

‘Nice to meet you all,’ Donny added as he left. By the goddess he was really trying to be… nice. It just didn’t sit well on him at all. She needed Willow. Just to be near her. Just in her presence.

-------

‘That's so weird. Your ... whole family,’ Willow told Tara, not that she really knew that much about Tara’s family. Somehow the subject had never come up that much. And when it had… Tara had dropped it like a stone. She’d thought it was just reluctance to talk about her Mother that inhibited Tara. Maybe this was why though. Maybe they just didn’t get on. Donny seemed friendly enough though.

‘Yeah,’ Tara replied.

There was something strange though about her love. Something out of place. Nervous, a little fearful. Shocked. Maybe she thought they were going to make a big birthday fuss. I hope, Willow thought, that they don’t want to have a party tomorrow night. That would really spoil things. Maybe I could invite them along. Might be nice to get to know them… the in-laws and all. Wow, they’re like in-laws. I should make with the nice. Even if they don’t know.

‘They seem nice,’ she added, trying to show Tara that they had made a good impression. I mean, sure, they were probably as nervous as Tara was. Tara had always been a bit of a loner, maybe she got that from them, maybe her family was the same. Maybe they don’t like being amongst new people – or at least didn’t do it much that can be tough.

‘You know, they-they're okay. Families are always-’ Tara broke off.

‘They make you crazy.’ Understanding Willow completed the sentence. After all her mother had tried to have her burnt at the stake. You didn’t get much crazier than that.

‘Usually. Wanna get into research mode?’

‘Sure,’ Willow replied, reassured that Tara was okay, just a bit weirded out. But she was okay at least and Willow was happy when Tara took her hand during the research, just holding it.

-------------

Tara hadn’t been able to think at all during the research, excusing herself before anyone else, pleading that she needed to get ready for her dinner, which at least allowed Willow to feel that she didn’t have to leave too. There was important stuff for the Scoobies to find out. Far bigger than her piddly troubles. And she did have to prepare. She really did. She had to think of what to say. What to wear. What to tell Daddy about… everything. Her choice of friends… or at least the friends she had acquired through Willow. Being in a place called The Magic Box. Willow… of course Willow. She had to make sure that he knew that she was happy here. He deserved to know that… besides it might help when it came to the other. The real reason that he must have been here. That must be it… why else? Two hours reading through Hasterd’s Demon Compendium and all that had learnt was that her family weren’t just here for her birthday.

The only question was just that if the demon within her was the reason then how far did he want to take it? What were her father’s intentions towards her?

It was these thoughts that had preoccupied her on the walk back to her dorm. That still dominated her mind as she entered her room. And there would be no respite. He was there. Waiting for her. He always had been. Waiting for this, just as he had been told he would have to one day. But that day… that day was still tomorrow. Not today. A whole day… a whole day yet. Twenty-four hours.

But he didn’t look happy as he inspected her things. If she had known…

If I had known I might not even have been here. I would have locked my door.

‘The door wasn't locked. I was a little early.’ He looked around sceptically. ‘I suppose you ... wanted me to see all these...’ he held a crystal in his hands, ‘toys.’ Then put it down. But carefully, respectfully. ‘You don't even try to hide it any more. I'd hoped maybe you'd gotten over the whole witchcraft thing.’

He sounded disappointed more than anything. That she hadn’t gotten over it? That his liberal experiment had failed. The admission alone had surprised her, but then he had tolerated her being taught Wicca by her mother… because he had loved his wife so much. Perhaps he had just realised that you couldn’t put the genie back in the bottle.

Bad metaphor.

‘That if we let you go,’ he continued ‘you'd ... get it out of your system.’ He put his hands in his pockets.

He never, ever did that. Hand in pockets. That was a sign of idleness. Pockets were places to keep things and not hands. He was that uncomfortable in here? Did he think that he might be contaminated by it all? Did he fear it? Or was he that uncomfortable with her? That defensive?

Was he afraid? For her? Of her?

‘Then they told me to look for you in ... that store.’

That wasn’t defensive. That was disgust. Disappointment. Accusing. Requiring an explanation without even asking the question. At least Donny wasn't here to revel in her discomfort.

‘I didn't - I, I didn't kn-know that you were coming.’ That wasn't an answer and she knew it. It was an admission that she knew he would have been disappointed. It was a suggestion that if she had known she would have tried to deceive him. And it was admitting that she knew what she had being doing was wrong. He wouldn’t miss that.

‘Of course we came.’

Of course they came. They were her family. She knew that he was going to say it.

‘We haven't heard from you in months. Your birthday's getting closer and closer. You know what that means,’ he completed as if stating the obvious.

And it was obvious. She knew what her birthday meant to him. This was when she should be telling him what it meant to her… that it was just the anniversary of the day she was born, but she couldn’t say it. He was going to take her away. She knew it deep down. Unless I find a way… ‘I don't think it's...’ she started before the pain stripped of her ability to form a coherent sentence. That and the fear of defying his beliefs. ‘It, it won't mean that-’ But it would. He believed it and when had he ever been wrong?

‘You're turning twenty. It's the same age your mother was when she... Do your friends even know?’

‘Y-yes,’ she lied quietly but of course he could see it. He had always been able to. Her or Donny. Neither had ever got away with an untruth in his presence. Maybe there was something of the talent in him… but she would never suggest it.

‘Are you lying to me?’

Looking down was her only reply, fearing that he would be angry. She couldn’t deal with anger as well as this reasoning.

‘Tara, you're coming home with us. You know it's the only way.’

‘Home?’ There, he had said the word. Home. She had thought that this was home. It felt like it. Wasn’t home where you felt at home. With a person you loved and who loved you? Seemingly not. Not to him. Perhaps he had forgotten that… it had been… too long… since his wife had died. Her mother.

‘You can't control what's going to happen,’ he told her almost sympathetically.

He sounded understanding. It was all so reasonable. Her mother – his wife – she had controlled it though. She had managed it. Unless he had seen a side to his wife that Tara had never seen herself then… she had always controlled it somehow. But how could she say that? How could she bring her dead mother into it?

‘You have evil inside of you and it will come out. And letting yourself work all this magic is only going to make it worse. Where do you think that power comes from?’ he asked her.

A logical question that she could not answer logically. ‘It ... it doesn't feel evil ... sir.’

‘Evil never does,’ he said.

That was the truth, she looked down not wanting to meet his eyes. Not wanting to see the sympathy there… but fearing that maybe there wouldn’t be any anyway. She didn’t want his pity unless it would allow her to stay. And feeling like that how could she cope with it if there was no pity at all. Because then she would have no chance.

‘I don't feel much like eating right now.’ He walked past her towards the door. ‘I'll give you some time, but we need to be gone by morning.’

Morning. Was that all that she had? Till morning? He had stolen a big chunk of what might be her last day… morning. That was just one night. One last night… Willow…

Willow’s surprise party. Well that would be the surprise. No Tara Maclay… she’s a demon you know. Her family came and took her home to stop her killing you all or turning you into toads. So surprise! Have some cake. Her mind had gone walk about… thinking of the maybe-party… and avoiding what was really at the centre of her despair.

Willow…

She didn’t look back at her father.

‘Your family loves you, Tara, no matter what.’

There he had said it… she had known he would. They always did. She knew that… somehow. That was what they always said. This was the way it always was. How could she go against what had always been? Generations of her ancestors had been through this… and maybe some of them were in love too. Had any of them fought though?

‘How do you think your friends are going to feel when they see your true face?’

And he was gone. The door closed softly as she continued to look around the room that had been her home. Her nest. Her place to be with the woman she loved. She hated the fact that he had even violated it. She loved him, but have him here condemning her choices – taking them away from her – that felt like a violation of her self.

But worse, much worse, she hated herself for not having told him what she believed. Or at least had believed. All her life… he had never been wrong about the important stuff. And what was this if not the most important thing in that life.

No.

It was the second most important thing.

She walked over to the crystal that had helped her before. Had helped Willow and looked into it’s facets… but even it looked dark as she silently begged it to help her see a way. Because nothing else could.

------------

‘Hey’ Willow called to her love. Tara was hunched over the crystal, sat staring into it as she had entered the room. Something was up. Tara hadn’t even looked who she was. Preoccupied by whatever it was that she could feel in that crystal matrix of infinite reflections.

‘Hey,’ Tara eventually replied to her, turning.

‘Was dinner fun?’ Dinner with families. Definitely not a cause for celebration if you weren’t expecting to see them. Maybe that was all it was. Maybe there were bigger problems with the family than she had guessed. How could she know? Tara never said too much about them.

Tara, standing up, just nodded.

Oh dear.

Willow tried to be bright and cheerful. ‘Well, there's Scoobyage afoot. Giles called a meeting about our spankin' new menace.’ Not exactly bright and cheerful news was it? Wow, listen up we have a bright and spanking new thing that could end the world. Again. We guess. Because we just don’t know. Let’s all trot over to Giles’s and here him tell us that. That’ll be fun.

‘Oh ... y-you should go, they don't need me for that. You can fill me in.’

Tara had been so into the whole Scooby thing recently so why…? ‘No, no, you have to come. This demon chick is supposed to be really powerful, and I was thinking. Maybe we could try that, that spell, you know, the one to find demons?’ For some reason that didn’t seem to help. Tara had been a touch reluctant the last time they had tried it, but they had come so far since then. They were way better now than they had been back then. Besides if we can find her, we’ll know where to go to get our asses kicked. Self-service 24-7.

‘That didn't work,’ Tara told her.

‘Yeah ... but we only tried it once, and I-I think I got some ingredients wrong.’ Okay so that was not totally true. The ingredients were pretty clear, but it had just been the once. And in Sunnydale, for people who hunted demons that could be a really useful spell. Course it might just show up every vampire in town too and that would kind of blur the map. But they could try.

‘Well, I-I'm tired. Maybe we can do it tomorrow?’

Or not. This could really help, but sure if Tara didn’t want too. Maye she could use a little comfort. A snuggle maybe. ‘You sure you don't wanna-’

‘Look, my family's here, okay, I can't just-’ Tara broke off from what she was saying, perhaps thinking of how best to put it. ‘Not everything is about your friends and stuff.’

Ohhh what’s wrong baby? That was what she wanted to say… but she was shocked. Tara had so rarely snapped. So rarely declined to help. So rarely asserted herself and what she wanted that Willow knew that she had to respect that now even if Tara had misunderstood her offer. Because whatever it was… it was something that seemed very big to Tara even if really it was just an old family problem. ‘Sorry.’ She headed for the door. Wondering if Tara would call her back and confide in her.

‘No! No, I mean...’

Willow turned back…expecting that Tara would hold out her arms and want to be held, would ask her to help make whatever it was go away. She turned back to her love.

‘There's just so much ... going on. It's just ... I'm, I'm really tired.’

And Willow knew that was all she was going to get. But she also knew that it was not her that had done something. And that made it a little better. Now she only had to feel bad for Tara and whatever it was that was giving her wiggins. ‘Okay.’

‘I'll see you in the morning. You can fill me in,’ Tara offered.

‘Great. We'll be demon hunters.’

-----------

“We’ll be demon hunters?” I won’t have to look very far. Tomorrow is the day my love. The day that the goddess will point right at me when we do that damn spell. If I am even here long enough to help.

It was time to take action.

There was no other choice. Not any more. Only with Willow and the others could she stay. She needed them to help her stand up to her family. But they weren’t going to do that when they saw that she had been lying to them… all that time. When Willow discovered that she had betrayed her… with the spell. With concealing the truth. When they saw her true face.

How could Willow love a face like that? Whatever it was really like.

She went back to the books, picked up the one that she had thought offered her the best chance and leafed through it till she found the page. She had the ingredients. She had the knowledge and with everyone she valued at the Scooby meeting… she had the opportunity.

And the motive.

Motive, means and opportunity.

It was going to be a crime. But what choice did she have? It was a crime of the heart.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

posted November 09, 2001 14:07                Part 42 Kittens... starting to get depressing again but what can I do... I am working inside someone elses genius.

Katharyn

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Greatest Trick (Part 42)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Family.”
Summary: Second of the Family stories directly following on from the end of Part 41. The Maclays are here. Once more Tara’s PoV with a little Willow thrown in for good measure. I haven’t forgotten about her honest!
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines correctly into the script. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks.
The title (of course!) refers to a line from Bryan Singers “The Usual Suspects.” It goes something like this “The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was convincing the world he didn’t exist.” Kind of what Tara comes to have in mind when all else fails.
Once again apologies to the Donny fans… but I just don’t like him!
Thanks To: That wacky gal in the elf suit. L… what can I say? Sorry.


The Beginnings Cycle

The Greatest Trick

By

Katharyn Rosser


Tara knew that she wasn’t hiding her shock very well. Surprise was all very well but now she was obviously worrying Willow. Perhaps, though, Willow should be worried as she looks at me, she thought. I’m terrified and it’s because he’s here. Donny.

‘Brother?’ Willow asked.

Willow knew of course that she had a brother. She’d mentioned him. Hadn’t she mentioned him? She was sure that she had told Willow all about him and how they had never got on, as brothers and sisters could be known to do, but now she couldn’t remember actually doing that. Actually saying the words. What had she said? He was here. What had she told Willow?

What had he told the others? She risked a glance at the Scoobies sat around Mr Giles’s table, books piled before them. I should be helping, she worried to herself. Not bothering them with my family. But, hey, not exactly my choice is it? The Scoobies were just looking on. Not angry. Not mad at having being deceived by her. Not concerned for their friend Willow. Just curious.

He’s here.

And they still don’t know what I am. There was still a chance. Still time to make this right. Once they actually were told, or found out then there would have been next to no chance for her. Next to… because there was a way, but messing with their memories? She wouldn’t even have tried that. The warnings, the descriptions of what could go wrong were vividly clear. She knew how it could be done… in theory. She could try to erase what they might have known from their minds – or at least hidden it from them. But it would have been too dangerous. For all of them and she wouldn’t have done that… not even for Willow. Especially not to Willow, but not even to stay with her would she have done that. Not actually risk causing harm. But a harmless appeal to Cadria… With Donny here there might be no choice. She had thought that she might be able to control it… hold it at bay and not have to ask Cadria for her help. Now though…

But there was still time.

‘Willow, this is-is Donny.’ Her voice was letting her down. You see Donny, you see what you do to me? How you make me feel? And you just love that don’t you? Why don’t you just get out of here and leave me be?

All of that she wanted to scream at him, to make him go away. Instead she just waited for Willow to say hello. Or “hey.” No one in Sunnydale said hello. Except occasionally Mr Giles. It was like it wasn’t in the dictionary of greetings.

At least Willow was here. Taking the lead, going forward to meet Donny. If she hadn’t been there. Between them she might have…

…launched herself at him and torn his eyes out to throw into the cauldron…

… that she didn’t actually own. And launching herself? Far more likely to end up in an embarrassed heap at his feet, if she was lucky after bouncing off his broad chest. If she were unlucky she would have missed entirely.

‘Hi,’ Willow said, offering Donny her hand.

Tara actually winced as Donny took it. How dare he touch her Willow. What right did he have? How could Willow bear to touch him anyway? How could she given what he was? Because he’s my brother and Willow didn’t know any better… yet. Donny would probably see to it that she would though. Never one to hide his light under a bushel. What was a bushel anyway? It sounded like something biblical.

Like a plague of frogs. Willow would love that too.

He actually smiled, and it wasn't one of his nasty calculating one’s either. Not that it was outright pleasant. She wasn't sure Donny had ever done pleasant – he was her older brother after all and even if there had been nothing else then there was that. Older brothers just aren’t pleasant. ‘Nice to meet you,’ he said to Willow.

‘And, uh, these are my-my friends.’ If that wasn’t overstating the case - but they didn’t leap up and say that they weren’t, so big plus there. What was I going to say to him though? That I was living vicariously through someone else’s friends?

‘What, uh, all of you hang out? Wow. That's more people than you met in high school.’

Ain’t that the truth Donny? It might even be a compliment of a sort. When he hit her on the arm it was a lot better than the last time he had done that. Back when they had been trying to give each other dead arms. He had always been so much stronger that he always won that unpleasant game and, though trying not to be outdone, she hadn’t even bruised him. Ever. Never let it be said that Donny wasn’t an equal opportunity sibling. He’d have beaten the heck out of her as soon as he would have any brother.

‘How did you fi - I, I mean, how come you came?’ A telling slip? Not exactly subtle was it… How did you find me? Sort of like admitting that I was hiding… or wanted to.

‘Well, duh, birthday girl. Uh, we came down in the camper, been all over the campus.’

Then Donny had never been great at picking up on subtlety had he? But… ‘We?’

Willow turned around at the same time she did hearing the door open. Briefly their eyes met and she fancied that there was some sympathy there. Sympathy for the devil? Willow had no idea what she had to be sympathetic about. Only child that she was… and the rest.

Because I never told her. I never really told her anything that mattered to me. Other than I love her more than I could ever have made her understand and…

Oh.

Daddy and Beth. Beth she was almost glad to see… Daddy too if this had not been when it was. But it was now. Today. The day before.

‘Look what I found!’ Donny crowed as if he had won a prize. Maybe he had, Daddy was always having to bribe him with candy or as he got older a beer. It seemed to help.

‘Uh, Dad, hi.’ What else was there to say as she made her way over to him. It was good to see him. It was just a surprise. And a sight she could have done without… for a few more days at least, just until she was sure and had taken steps. It would all be so much harder now. If she could get away with it at all. She’d never been good at getting away with stuff with Daddy around.

‘Well, here's my girl.’

The hug was awkward. Her mother had been the tactile one in the family. That and Donny’s occasional fist during a fight. But it had been so long since she had seen him that she had to try and get him to. ‘S-such a s-surprise,’ she finally managed. What I have to avoid “s’s” now?

‘Yes,’ Donny replied, seemingly happily. He knew something. She was sure of that. He knew what was going on. Why they were here. And if Donny was happy then it was probably not a good thing for her all in all.

‘Cousin Beth.’ It had been even longer since she had seen Beth. Considering Uncle Bret lived just a couple of miles from the Maclay house and they were about the same age it was peculiar… though totally understandable… how they had not been together more as children. Bret had stronger views than Daddy about… her kind.

‘Hey,’ Beth replied. She sounded happy too. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as it could be. With Beth here she might have a supporter. A family supporter.

‘One of your dorm-mates said I might ... find you here,’ Mr Maclay explained.

There was the touch of condemnation in his voice. Subtle, but Daddy was far, far better at that than his son had ever been. He wouldn’t cause offence not here in front of others. But he would hint to those who knew him. He would condemn. What else could this shop be when it was called “The Magic Box”? Good for Mr Giles’s sales and advertsising. Bad for me now. It wasn’t like Daddy had forbade her to practice magic… but she knew what his feelings were on the subject. And had ignored those feelings, because I was safely away from home.

I’ve let him down already and he has only been here a minute or so. ‘Oh. Oh, um,’ What to say? ‘These are, these are friends. Um, this is Mr. Giles, um, he runs the shop.’ Responsible adult presence which was good. Besides Mr Giles was hovering. Protectively? Maybe. That was nice of him if it were so. But why would she need protection from her family?

She suddenly worried that she hadn’t explained Willow as anything more than another friend and wished that her love could hear her silent apology. Not that there was probably any need. Willow wasn't petty about stuff like that, bless her for it. They had both sometimes hidden what they were to each other at times when it was tough to say. And Ira and Sheila still didn’t know…

‘How do you do?’ Mr Giles asked.

That was good. Adult role-model authority figure. See Daddy I’m not completely out of control and he’s English and you know how they are – very proper. Very controlled and disciplined.

‘Pleasure. Well, I, I don't mean to interrupt your plans, I know we've come on you kind of suddenly, but I thought we could have dinner,’ Mr Maclay replied to Mr Giles and then totally ignored him, turning back to his daughter.

It wasn’t really a thought, or a request. She knew an order when she heard it. No matter how nicely put. She resisted the automatic urge to respond with a “Yes, sir,” and settled for ‘Okay.’ Kind of sounded like she had a choice didn’t it? She hoped so. She wouldn’t want Willow and the others to get the right impression right away. That was just how a lot of families were. There was respect and discipline. And he had come all this way… it wasn't fair to think things like that. He came here for her. On her birthday.

‘Why don't I pick you up at six, And we'll ...do some catching up,’ he announced looking over at her friends.

Reflex took over this time. ‘Yes, sir.’ He had probably made up his mind about them with that look. Unsuitable. Especially if they were the sort of person who hung out in a place like this. And the responsible authority figure from England… didn’t he own it? And everyone knew the Brits were a bit weird.

‘Forgive me for running out. We're double-parked.’ With that he turned to go as Tara watched him. What did they really want? She’d find out at dinner. Did they have to have an ulterior motive? Might they just be here for her birthday? Well of course… but what part of the birthday were they interesting. The celebration of the old or the start of the new?

‘Nice to meet you all,’ Donny added as he left. By the goddess he was really trying to be… nice. It just didn’t sit well on him at all. She needed Willow. Just to be near her. Just in her presence.

-------

‘That's so weird. Your ... whole family,’ Willow told Tara, not that she really knew that much about Tara’s family. Somehow the subject had never come up that much. And when it had… Tara had dropped it like a stone. She’d thought it was just reluctance to talk about her Mother that inhibited Tara. Maybe this was why though. Maybe they just didn’t get on. Donny seemed friendly enough though.

‘Yeah,’ Tara replied.

There was something strange though about her love. Something out of place. Nervous, a little fearful. Shocked. Maybe she thought they were going to make a big birthday fuss. I hope, Willow thought, that they don’t want to have a party tomorrow night. That would really spoil things. Maybe I could invite them along. Might be nice to get to know them… the in-laws and all. Wow, they’re like in-laws. I should make with the nice. Even if they don’t know.

‘They seem nice,’ she added, trying to show Tara that they had made a good impression. I mean, sure, they were probably as nervous as Tara was. Tara had always been a bit of a loner, maybe she got that from them, maybe her family was the same. Maybe they don’t like being amongst new people – or at least didn’t do it much that can be tough.

‘You know, they-they're okay. Families are always-’ Tara broke off.

‘They make you crazy.’ Understanding Willow completed the sentence. After all her mother had tried to have her burnt at the stake. You didn’t get much crazier than that.

‘Usually. Wanna get into research mode?’

‘Sure,’ Willow replied, reassured that Tara was okay, just a bit weirded out. But she was okay at least and Willow was happy when Tara took her hand during the research, just holding it.

-------------

Tara hadn’t been able to think at all during the research, excusing herself before anyone else, pleading that she needed to get ready for her dinner, which at least allowed Willow to feel that she didn’t have to leave too. There was important stuff for the Scoobies to find out. Far bigger than her piddly troubles. And she did have to prepare. She really did. She had to think of what to say. What to wear. What to tell Daddy about… everything. Her choice of friends… or at least the friends she had acquired through Willow. Being in a place called The Magic Box. Willow… of course Willow. She had to make sure that he knew that she was happy here. He deserved to know that… besides it might help when it came to the other. The real reason that he must have been here. That must be it… why else? Two hours reading through Hasterd’s Demon Compendium and all that had learnt was that her family weren’t just here for her birthday.

The only question was just that if the demon within her was the reason then how far did he want to take it? What were her father’s intentions towards her?

It was these thoughts that had preoccupied her on the walk back to her dorm. That still dominated her mind as she entered her room. And there would be no respite. He was there. Waiting for her. He always had been. Waiting for this, just as he had been told he would have to one day. But that day… that day was still tomorrow. Not today. A whole day… a whole day yet. Twenty-four hours.

But he didn’t look happy as he inspected her things. If she had known…

If I had known I might not even have been here. I would have locked my door.

‘The door wasn't locked. I was a little early.’ He looked around sceptically. ‘I suppose you ... wanted me to see all these...’ he held a crystal in his hands, ‘toys.’ Then put it down. But carefully, respectfully. ‘You don't even try to hide it any more. I'd hoped maybe you'd gotten over the whole witchcraft thing.’

He sounded disappointed more than anything. That she hadn’t gotten over it? That his liberal experiment had failed. The admission alone had surprised her, but then he had tolerated her being taught Wicca by her mother… because he had loved his wife so much. Perhaps he had just realised that you couldn’t put the genie back in the bottle.

Bad metaphor.

‘That if we let you go,’ he continued ‘you'd ... get it out of your system.’ He put his hands in his pockets.

He never, ever did that. Hand in pockets. That was a sign of idleness. Pockets were places to keep things and not hands. He was that uncomfortable in here? Did he think that he might be contaminated by it all? Did he fear it? Or was he that uncomfortable with her? That defensive?

Was he afraid? For her? Of her?

‘Then they told me to look for you in ... that store.’

That wasn’t defensive. That was disgust. Disappointment. Accusing. Requiring an explanation without even asking the question. At least Donny wasn't here to revel in her discomfort.

‘I didn't - I, I didn't kn-know that you were coming.’ That wasn't an answer and she knew it. It was an admission that she knew he would have been disappointed. It was a suggestion that if she had known she would have tried to deceive him. And it was admitting that she knew what she had being doing was wrong. He wouldn’t miss that.

‘Of course we came.’

Of course they came. They were her family. She knew that he was going to say it.

‘We haven't heard from you in months. Your birthday's getting closer and closer. You know what that means,’ he completed as if stating the obvious.

And it was obvious. She knew what her birthday meant to him. This was when she should be telling him what it meant to her… that it was just the anniversary of the day she was born, but she couldn’t say it. He was going to take her away. She knew it deep down. Unless I find a way… ‘I don't think it's...’ she started before the pain stripped of her ability to form a coherent sentence. That and the fear of defying his beliefs. ‘It, it won't mean that-’ But it would. He believed it and when had he ever been wrong?

‘You're turning twenty. It's the same age your mother was when she... Do your friends even know?’

‘Y-yes,’ she lied quietly but of course he could see it. He had always been able to. Her or Donny. Neither had ever got away with an untruth in his presence. Maybe there was something of the talent in him… but she would never suggest it.

‘Are you lying to me?’

Looking down was her only reply, fearing that he would be angry. She couldn’t deal with anger as well as this reasoning.

‘Tara, you're coming home with us. You know it's the only way.’

‘Home?’ There, he had said the word. Home. She had thought that this was home. It felt like it. Wasn’t home where you felt at home. With a person you loved and who loved you? Seemingly not. Not to him. Perhaps he had forgotten that… it had been… too long… since his wife had died. Her mother.

‘You can't control what's going to happen,’ he told her almost sympathetically.

He sounded understanding. It was all so reasonable. Her mother – his wife – she had controlled it though. She had managed it. Unless he had seen a side to his wife that Tara had never seen herself then… she had always controlled it somehow. But how could she say that? How could she bring her dead mother into it?

‘You have evil inside of you and it will come out. And letting yourself work all this magic is only going to make it worse. Where do you think that power comes from?’ he asked her.

A logical question that she could not answer logically. ‘It ... it doesn't feel evil ... sir.’

‘Evil never does,’ he said.

That was the truth, she looked down not wanting to meet his eyes. Not wanting to see the sympathy there… but fearing that maybe there wouldn’t be any anyway. She didn’t want his pity unless it would allow her to stay. And feeling like that how could she cope with it if there was no pity at all. Because then she would have no chance.

‘I don't feel much like eating right now.’ He walked past her towards the door. ‘I'll give you some time, but we need to be gone by morning.’

Morning. Was that all that she had? Till morning? He had stolen a big chunk of what might be her last day… morning. That was just one night. One last night… Willow…

Willow’s surprise party. Well that would be the surprise. No Tara Maclay… she’s a demon you know. Her family came and took her home to stop her killing you all or turning you into toads. So surprise! Have some cake. Her mind had gone walk about… thinking of the maybe-party… and avoiding what was really at the centre of her despair.

Willow…

She didn’t look back at her father.

‘Your family loves you, Tara, no matter what.’

There he had said it… she had known he would. They always did. She knew that… somehow. That was what they always said. This was the way it always was. How could she go against what had always been? Generations of her ancestors had been through this… and maybe some of them were in love too. Had any of them fought though?

‘How do you think your friends are going to feel when they see your true face?’

And he was gone. The door closed softly as she continued to look around the room that had been her home. Her nest. Her place to be with the woman she loved. She hated the fact that he had even violated it. She loved him, but have him here condemning her choices – taking them away from her – that felt like a violation of her self.

But worse, much worse, she hated herself for not having told him what she believed. Or at least had believed. All her life… he had never been wrong about the important stuff. And what was this if not the most important thing in that life.

No.

It was the second most important thing.

She walked over to the crystal that had helped her before. Had helped Willow and looked into it’s facets… but even it looked dark as she silently begged it to help her see a way. Because nothing else could.

------------

‘Hey’ Willow called to her love. Tara was hunched over the crystal, sat staring into it as she had entered the room. Something was up. Tara hadn’t even looked who she was. Preoccupied by whatever it was that she could feel in that crystal matrix of infinite reflections.

‘Hey,’ Tara eventually replied to her, turning.

‘Was dinner fun?’ Dinner with families. Definitely not a cause for celebration if you weren’t expecting to see them. Maybe that was all it was. Maybe there were bigger problems with the family than she had guessed. How could she know? Tara never said too much about them.

Tara, standing up, just nodded.

Oh dear.

Willow tried to be bright and cheerful. ‘Well, there's Scoobyage afoot. Giles called a meeting about our spankin' new menace.’ Not exactly bright and cheerful news was it? Wow, listen up we have a bright and spanking new thing that could end the world. Again. We guess. Because we just don’t know. Let’s all trot over to Giles’s and here him tell us that. That’ll be fun.

‘Oh ... y-you should go, they don't need me for that. You can fill me in.’

Tara had been so into the whole Scooby thing recently so why…? ‘No, no, you have to come. This demon chick is supposed to be really powerful, and I was thinking. Maybe we could try that, that spell, you know, the one to find demons?’ For some reason that didn’t seem to help. Tara had been a touch reluctant the last time they had tried it, but they had come so far since then. They were way better now than they had been back then. Besides if we can find her, we’ll know where to go to get our asses kicked. Self-service 24-7.

‘That didn't work,’ Tara told her.

‘Yeah ... but we only tried it once, and I-I think I got some ingredients wrong.’ Okay so that was not totally true. The ingredients were pretty clear, but it had just been the once. And in Sunnydale, for people who hunted demons that could be a really useful spell. Course it might just show up every vampire in town too and that would kind of blur the map. But they could try.

‘Well, I-I'm tired. Maybe we can do it tomorrow?’

Or not. This could really help, but sure if Tara didn’t want too. Maye she could use a little comfort. A snuggle maybe. ‘You sure you don't wanna-’

‘Look, my family's here, okay, I can't just-’ Tara broke off from what she was saying, perhaps thinking of how best to put it. ‘Not everything is about your friends and stuff.’

Ohhh what’s wrong baby? That was what she wanted to say… but she was shocked. Tara had so rarely snapped. So rarely declined to help. So rarely asserted herself and what she wanted that Willow knew that she had to respect that now even if Tara had misunderstood her offer. Because whatever it was… it was something that seemed very big to Tara even if really it was just an old family problem. ‘Sorry.’ She headed for the door. Wondering if Tara would call her back and confide in her.

‘No! No, I mean...’

Willow turned back…expecting that Tara would hold out her arms and want to be held, would ask her to help make whatever it was go away. She turned back to her love.

‘There's just so much ... going on. It's just ... I'm, I'm really tired.’

And Willow knew that was all she was going to get. But she also knew that it was not her that had done something. And that made it a little better. Now she only had to feel bad for Tara and whatever it was that was giving her wiggins. ‘Okay.’

‘I'll see you in the morning. You can fill me in,’ Tara offered.

‘Great. We'll be demon hunters.’

-----------

“We’ll be demon hunters?” I won’t have to look very far. Tomorrow is the day my love. The day that the goddess will point right at me when we do that damn spell. If I am even here long enough to help.

It was time to take action.

There was no other choice. Not any more. Only with Willow and the others could she stay. She needed them to help her stand up to her family. But they weren’t going to do that when they saw that she had been lying to them… all that time. When Willow discovered that she had betrayed her… with the spell. With concealing the truth. When they saw her true face.

How could Willow love a face like that? Whatever it was really like.

She went back to the books, picked up the one that she had thought offered her the best chance and leafed through it till she found the page. She had the ingredients. She had the knowledge and with everyone she valued at the Scooby meeting… she had the opportunity.

And the motive.

Motive, means and opportunity.

It was going to be a crime. But what choice did she have? It was a crime of the heart.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

posted November 09, 2001 14:44                15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Forrister » Sat Nov 03, 2001 4:15 pm

No ... I'm not back yet. I'm sitting on a rock looking at the Pacific Ocean on the horizon and the Glasshouse Mountains to my left. What am I doing here, posting this, just at this time, you ask?

Synchronicity. Just that, no other explanation. Today I can do anything in the world.

I'm glad you took time to explore the issue of Willow's growing power and lack of grounding. I always suspected that Tara worried about it long before she mentioned it in 'Tough Love'. I love peeking in her mind and finding Tara's thoughts. Thanks for the privilege!


"Vexare!" Pooh dicare, et asseqour Libra Umbra pro.
("Bother", said Pooh and reached for his Book of Shadows.)

PS. If the Latin isn't quite right it's because I'm translating from memory. Sorry.

[This message has been edited by Forrister (edited November 03, 2001).]

Forrister
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sun Nov 04, 2001 12:47 am

I felt certain that I had you this time Kerry, that someone else would get in there before you did... afterall you are sat on a rock. Ha! Fat chance.

Enjoy yourself and once more thankyou.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby emily 'first' » Sun Nov 04, 2001 7:27 am

Nice 'thoughtful' piece Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

[This message has been edited by emily 'first' (edited November 04, 2001).]

emily 'first'
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby tommo » Mon Nov 05, 2001 12:51 am

I just read the love scene again...

quote:
‘Okay, that’s alright. I’ll go and cock you your dinner. Don’t you worry about it.’ Willow joked, hearing the hint and acquiescing as she departed the room with Tara laying back in the bath. She was reluctant to leave now, but Tara was right. They could fool around anytime, well anytime they could find a bath. This was a special night.

Is this a Freudian slip or something? I wasn't sure whether one of your beta readers had missed it, or whether you were just testing us all.

------------------
quote:

tommo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Mon Nov 05, 2001 11:36 am

quote:
Originally posted by tommo:
I just read the love scene again...

Is this a Freudian slip or something? I wasn't sure whether one of your beta readers had missed it, or whether you were just testing us all.


I have no idea what you are talking about Ruth... (Says I after feverish editing!) What can I say I don't like to get the sexy one's beta'd and my spell check missed it -= naturally. Not freudian, just naff all typing skills and lack of attention to detail.

Still nice to know that it was worth re-reading... wasn't it? But I have to wonder why you missed it first time round??? *LOL*

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
quote:

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby tommo » Mon Nov 05, 2001 5:07 pm

quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Still nice to know that it was worth re-reading... wasn't it? But I have to wonder why you missed it first time round??? *LOL*

I didn't read all of it the first time round, that's why.

------------------
quote:

tommo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby delany » Mon Nov 05, 2001 7:58 pm

hhmmm... well....
*you didn't want any mention of anything of the spoilery nature so there pretty much goes my post*

del

delany
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Mon Nov 05, 2001 10:37 pm

quote:
Originally posted by delany:
hhmmm... well....
*you didn't want any mention of anything of the spoilery nature so there pretty much goes my post*

del


And it is much appreciated! I hear rumours but desperately try to avoid anything more than that.

Part 41 will post tonight or tomorrow.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
quote:

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Tue Nov 06, 2001 12:02 pm

Part 41 Kittens, the start of Family which (including the offscreen aftermath has lots of parts.) As I have done before (notably for NMR) I have used the script for the structure of much of this inserting the background thoughts and extra bits where I thought appropriate.
Also I hope there are no Donny fans out there. You won't like the next few parts. Though somehow I doubt that there are.
Also the cliff hanger... not much of a cliff as EVERYONE knows. More a small bump.

Katharyn
-------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Tell Me A Story (Part 41)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to “Family” which I then proceed to rip the guts out of. Due to the fact that “No Place Like Home” is directly followed by that episode there is no direct W/T tie in fic for NPLH. Though there are lots for “Family” so that should do you.
Summary: The first of the Family stories. This one just trying to show where I believe Tara is when the episode begins.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: This, like much of the parts which follow, is based around Tara’s point of view. I would like to play with Willow but you will appreciate the difficulties of her not knowing what is wrong so her PoV is limited.
I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines from the script correctly into the fic. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks. As such most of the spoken lines are from the episode. Only the thoughts in between are my creation as are the bits of scenes that occur outside of those scripted.
Thanks To: Dear Kerry for saying yes. Okay so it wasn't a proposal or anything but it was nice to get a yes anyway. L you got me babe.

The Beginnings Cycle

Tell Me a Story…

By

Katharyn Rosser


Miss Kitty, as usual, was going wild over the ball of yarn that she had purloined from Tara’s sewing box. How the young cat got into there always seemed to be a mystery, or magic perhaps. The box had a firm latch that had been secured ever since Miss Kitty had discovered the source of endless fun that was string. It was dangerous though – they only let her play with that when they were there… otherwise Miss Kitty would be a very poorly kitty indeed. The rest of the time it was the catnip impregnated ball for the little cat. Somehow though it didn’t seem the same as yarn.

‘Tell me a story.’ Willow said to her lover as the scrabbles continued from below them.

‘Okay. Once upon a time, there was, um ... a kitty. She was very little, and she was all alone, and nobody wanted her.’ You take inspiration from where you can find it, realised Tara, and Miss Kitty could be very inspiring indeed. Just like Willow.

‘This is a very upsetting story,’ Willow told her, disappointed by the tone already. Seeing Miss Kitty at the pound had been bad enough when they had gone there to find their perfect little cat. The last of a litter that had been split up by a half dozen other caring families. The runt, they had been told, and all alone when they had seen her. No one left to play with.

‘Oh, oh, but it gets better.’ Well it would. When Tara had thought it up. She had no interest in sad stories. Not anymore. Stories, like life, were definitely best when they were happy ones. ‘Cause one day the kitty was running around in the street and a man came, and swooped her up...’ Keep going Miss Kitty. Tell me what to do next.

Tara swooped the young cat up from the side of the bed and into her waiting lap. ‘…And took her to the pound.’ This wasn’t sounding much fun though. In the cartoons the cats and dogs didn’t like to be taken to the pound, seeing Sunnydale pound she could understand why. Maybe if this was a happy pound with lots of new friends…

‘And at the pound there were lots of other kitties, and there were puppies, and some ferrets...’ she continued filling it out. All sorts of things that you would expect, but no friends for the kitty. She didn’t make friends easily.

‘Were there dolphins?’ Willow smiled as she asked, concerned about the exclusion policy that the pound seemed to be operating against marine creatures.

‘Yes. Many dolphins at the pound,’ Tara reassured her. After all why should the pound be any different from real life. There were all sorts of strange things out there. Things you wouldn’t expect in places you wouldn’t expect them either. Friends. Love.

‘Or was there a camel?’ Willow pursued the point as Tara handed Miss Kitty over to her.

Tara thought about that, ‘There was the front of a camel. A half camel.’ Just when was the other half of the camel going to come along then and make it complete? Maybe a little later. After all the kitty had just got there. You couldn’t rush the other half of a camel. There was the whole walking with just back legs problem and it took time to be complete.

Willow clasped the cat to her, stroking, cuddling and scratching. ‘Did the kitty get chosen by some nice people?’ That was all she needed to know.

‘Well, now you ruined the ending.’ Or she would have done if Tara had known what the ending was. But she thought that it was happy. It had to be a happy ending or what was the point. And that involved good people. Nice people. One way or another.

‘Mmm...’ Willow purred. Miss Kitty it seemed was not much into purring. She was still too hyper and darted off after the yarn as soon as Willow gave her half an exit. ‘I'm sleepy.’

‘Do you mind if I keep the light on? I was gonna look up some spells,’ Tara told her intending to confirm what she had believed. That if the worst happened then she was ready. Just a little more to be certain of that. Just to make sure that nothing could go wrong.

‘It's fine,’ Willow pouted. ‘I don't need to be snuggled.’

Tara smiled back at her lover. ‘Vixen!’ Still why not? She piled the books on the floor. She had time. They had time. Time enough for a little research. Time enough for them. It might be very soon now, but at least it wasn't the end of the story. It was just a new chapter and all the best stories had happy endings.

‘You've been spell gal night and day lately,’ the reclining woman observed wondering what was suddenly driving Tara. Of course their… activities… had cut into the spell time. That was sort of inevitable. They had started doing spells out of curiosity. Carried on because they wanted to be together and then let it fade a little in importance when they had found other things to do together. Like now. They just kept getting distracted. Shame.

‘Well, I just wanna keep up with you, and I'm ... well, I just like to be useful. You know, to the gang?’ she noticed Willow looking upset at that. ‘I just ... never ... feel useful.’ That wasn't all it was though. She had been making her plans, just in case. You never knew how the story would turn out. And there was the other thing… keeping up with Willow was more and more important. For both of them.

‘You are. You’re essential.’

How can I argue with that? Tara smiled and got under the covers with her wonderful woman. A new chapter didn’t sound so bad. She turned off the light and prepared to snuggle. It was just the turn of a page.

As long as it was still the same story.

-----------

‘Okay. Guys, now remember, you have to be at the Bronze by eight,’ Willow reminded all the assembled Scoob’s now she had managed to shoo Tara out… Scoob’s and hangers on she thought glancing at Anya, but excluding her own love from the description.

‘Bronze.’ Buffy was obviously not getting it all. Had they made plans?

‘Tomorrow night! Tara's birthday!’ How could anyone not know that? She had been looking forward to it for so long that she couldn’t believe that anyone could have missed her babbling in the subject. Lots of babble. Lots and lots.

‘Right! Right.’ Buffy replied, tried to pretend it had just slipped her memory.

‘We have to bring presents, right? Birth is a present thing?’ Anya queried Xander, proud of having picked that up when he nodded.

At least Anya got it. She may not have remembered it, thought Willow,but she had got it and seemed enthusiastic. But then those two, Tara and Anya, thick as thieves some times. They could go for weeks barely saying a word and the next thing you knew they were whispering and giggling, looking at each other’s partners and… giggling. Willow knew that Xander was as unhappy with the probable causes of those giggles as she was. Tara never giggled. She had a lovely laugh. But giggles…

‘I got something ... picked out, yeah,’ Xander suggested.

Willow wasn't convinced. Xander had forgotten. ‘You-you guys can all still come, right? I mean, I know there's ... this new evil and all, but...’ They had to come. It was Tara’s birthday a time to show just how much we all love her. And I get to put her in a party hat.

And later on I can give her a present.

‘No, no. We'll be there. I could definitely use a break from all this craziness.’

-----------

‘Stupid…’ Stupid, stupid, stupid. Taglarin mythic rites?! What the heck was I thinking? Even Giles and Willow had not got that one. First rule of telling jokes Tara, what is it?

I don’t know no one ever told me, the voice inside replied. I’m not big into jokes.

Guess.

Make sure that your audience understands the subject?

Or at least has some vague clue what you are talking about anyway. It was kind of important if you wanted them to get it all and not think that you were just plain weird. Or plain and weird.

The first rule of telling jokes isn’t trying to fit in?

No.

And not trying to sound funnier than you are?

No.

And you’re really not a funny person are you?

No.

She lugged the box full of clothes down along the hallway heading for the car. At least she could be useful to them in a box carrying capacity, even if not as light entertainment. There was not much that could go wrong carrying a box, alone and without anyone to stun with your glaring inability to amuse them. It might even be a problem of language. Coming to Sunnydale, it had been like a whole big culture shock. Probably because there wasn't a great deal of culture back where she had grown up. And also because in Sunnydale you didn’t have to tell jokes to be funny.

You shared humorous experiences. You said things in an amusing way. You were just yourself. And if yourself didn’t happen to be a funny person? Well then maybe you should not work so hard at trying to be. Nobody expected Xander to be able to float pencil did they? So no one expects me to be funny. I can just be Tara.

That was actually a happy thought, she realised as she rounded the stairs and caught the box on the banister post, almost dropping Buffy’s clothes. She wondered again what could go wrong with carrying a box? How long has it been since I have been content with who I am? Even with what I might be… tomorrow. She couldn’t for the life of her think what might have given her that peace.

Oh yeah, maybe she could.

Willow.

She grinned to herself and probably looked a bit weird to the students she passed going the other way on the stairs. No not weird. Kooky. She could live with Kooky. But nice. Everyone seemed to think she was nice. Everyone agreed on that. Tara was nice. Nice was good. Nice was better than... well not being nice whatever that might be.

Still it would be nice to be thought of as funny. Just a little. Just once. Not like the Three Stooges or anything slapstick. Slapstick would probably be more of a slap and less of the stick. But funny yeah. A little amusing. Maybe even witty. It would be good to tickle someone’s fancy other than Willow’s. Now there was a joke. Not one she was going to tell.

Maybe if I explained the reflection thing to them? And a bit of the Taglarin rites? Just enough for them to get it. Or not.

The joke probably wasn't worth the two hours of explanation that would be needed. Maybe Willow, Mr Giles or Anya would get it. Dawny would probably be interested, but her attention would wander whilst I explained it. Anybody’s would. Maybe, if they could just understand the reflection. It wasn't like they had to really understand much about the insect aspect – just the reflection and what part the mirror played. It was the mirror that made it funny.

Though if they didn’t understand the insect aspect they could get it mixed up with the Eagle and that would just be… well crude and rude. Not the effect she was looking for at all. Crude and rude did not sit well on her, much like slapstick. Though Willow could sit on her and be rude. She smiled again, almost bursting out laughing and this time she definitely got a questioning look from a passer-by. They probably wouldn’t get it though. Another joke that probably wasn't worth telling. Though Xander might be interested in it, he displayed a casually fascinated interest in their goings on – but mainly as a running joke. See that was funny.

But now she had more pressing things on her mind than humour. It was getting closer. The dreaded day. She had been waiting for it in fear for so long that it was almost getting to be a relief to be here. She knew that something was up. Something was already happening that concerned her…

Willow was planning something. Maybe even a party.

Oh by the goddess. Not a surprise party.

She wasn’t good with surprise parties. So much I’m not good at. Back home every birthday was supposed to be a surprise party. Kind of an anti-climax after a few years, being as you knew exactly what was coming. Each and every year. Each and every birthday in the house. One less candle each time, for her at least, on the cake. Count down. “Guess how many years you have left Tara?” Great Donny, I know how to count and isn’t that a cheery thought. Though he had learnt to make a pretty good cake – just so he could decorate it probably and pull the same candle joke each and every year. Still it seemed to cheer him up and there wasn’t much beside the misery of others that did that. That and his horse.

So he had a two track mind. Who’d have thought he could manage two tracks? She smiled again but unobserved.

The last actual surprise that she’d had at a party was when their mother had passed out and landed face down in the cake. It had seemed funny at the time. Everyone had laughed. Because no one knew any different. But then she didn’t get up from there. It had been the next day at the hospital that it had all come out. The illness and the fact that she had been fighting the symptoms and ignoring the pain for so long that she had a poor chance of coming through.

Two more birthdays had passed before she was actually gone, the last was celebrated in hospital. It had been a surprise for her. She had done so well just to get that far. Two fewer candles for Tara, even then Donny hadn’t quit with that. It was a tradition.

Well she was just about to find that she had no candles left on that particular cake. Willow was plotting. She was pretty sure that her lover had been talking to people behind her back, plotting her surprise. The Scoobies were just the latest though Tara couldn’t really imagine who else might even be interested in coming. It wasn't like she had a roomful of friends was it? Unless it was a pretty small room. That might work. Willow was just too excitable to keep something like that a secret. She couldn’t stop herself giving little hints – not deliberately, most of the time, but hints nonetheless. And when Tara had tested her, suggesting that she had booked a table in a restaurant Willow’s face had dropped through the floor so fast that she had been forced to back off and suggest a quiet night in instead. Which Willow had leapt on as it left her free to pursue her plans.

Yup something definitely was going on.

And besides Willow kept sending her on little errands. “Do you want to take the box down Tara?” “Could you go get me a packet of cookies?” That I won’t eat but will feed to Xander and Anya when they come round. Still it was best to play along. It seemed to make Willow so happy to have her plans and plots. She wasn't good at it, but Willow seemed to love a life of conspiracy. More than that her love was revelling in it. For herself Tara could have done with a quiet night in. This was never a birthday that she had intended actually celebrating. Hiding from… at one time yeah, but not the celebration thing.

She just hoped that no one jumped up from behind anything. You could hurt someone doing that. Donny had cracked his head on a lamp one year and they had spent the rest of her birthday in the emergency room and the next day cleaning up the blood from the carpet. And the next week running around after Donny who was feigning weakness and getting her to do all his chores. Happy Birthday Tara!

No, no jumping up thank you very much.

Still when was the last time she had thought of Donny? Not for a while. It had been a while since they had spoken. Daddy too. She had used to call them, to have someone to talk to as much as out of any sense of family duty. But then she had found someone else to talk to. And laugh with. And hug. And love. Family seemed to have fallen by the wayside. She would have to ring them tomorrow though – to thank them for the cards that she was sure were on the way even if Willow hadn’t collected and hidden them from her. All part of the plot... Either that or everyone had forgotten. Which would be good too.

She got the box to the car and struggled to hold it beneath one arm, balancing an edge on the trunk whilst fumbling with the door, missing what would have been a familiar vehicle, a camper going over the crossroads at the end of the street.

She dumped the box, pushed it right over the other end of the seat and shut the door again wondering if it was safe to go back up there yet or would Willow need more time? She headed back, if Willow couldn’t plot in the time she had available to her then she didn’t deserve to pull it off. It might be fun though, she thought to herself, to do the whole Scooby social thing. It had been a while hadn’t it? It was kind of like the whole joke telling thing… trying to get involved. Being a Scooby. Really being one.

She had to try that. To try to belong.

Not for Willow anymore but because she wanted to be part of something bigger than the two of them. If there was such a thing. And there had to be more to it than just slaying vampires and demons. Like they kept saying after slaying comes the party. Well maybe there didn’t have to be slaying first. Maybe you could just party. Maybe the slaying would come after the party. It would be refreshing to have a change. Of course it might even be better to not have any slaying at all.

With an attitude she could probably be the Scooby Social Secretary.

Or not, they might not enjoy the field trips to observe the Taglarin mythic rites.

------------

It had taken a while, but less time than she had thought to explain the joke to Willow. It had probably helped that Willow had more than a basic grounding in mythic rites and was quick study anyway. She could compare things to stuff that Willow already knew and eventually was rewarded with a laugh.

When it, the laugh, dragged on though she thought that she was being humoured by Willow – just a little. But she didn’t mind that. It was kind of Willow’s job to make her feel better. And vice versa. That was what they did for each other. Part of it anyway. Willow wasn't the true test of the joke anyway. If you gave a joke that big a build up then the punch line had to be pretty good. This one wasn’t a screamer anyway. But it was all her own work.

Not quite up to the standard of Willowhand which was all Willow’s own work… but it was hers.

‘Her insect reflection. That is so good,’ Willow reassured her again.

Maybe it was. Maybe Willow really had found it funny. Maybe I am a comic genius. Oh yeah and I’m stuck in a nervous person who can’t tell a joke. Then she decided to break the second rule of telling jokes. Don’t tell someone how you came up with it. It shouldn’t be necessary if they got it. Besides then they could steal it for themselves… and you had to keep an eye on your material. After all she wouldn’t want her lover showing off Willowhand to any Tracy, Diane or Helen.

Not very likely was it?

And, oh yeah, like anyone was going to retell that joke anyway. Ever. Not even the Taglarin mystics would have bothered with that one. They stepped into the shop and found the gang all there, full research mode seemingly in progress. Guess it’s time to drop the comedy act and get down to it. After she had made Willow understand where it had come from. ‘I just thought that'd be funny, you know, if her centre of power was-’

The gang and…

‘Whatta you know,’ Donny greeted her.

She stopped dead in her tracks. The laughter stopped dead in her throat. Trapped behind the huge frog that had taken up residence in her alarm. Willow didn’t like frogs.

Frog fear.

She had to get rid of the frog.

Later she wouldn’t be able to remember what had come first. The shock of seeing him or hearing his voice. The whole thing would be a terrible blur. He was here. Really here. In Sunnydale. Far from home. That was what this place was supposed to be – far from home. Sort of the point. But he was here anyway.

‘What's the matter? You don't have a hug for your big brother?’ Donny asked her.

It was out that frog… and hopping around her feet confusing her. She just hoped that Willow wouldn’t notice it and run away. She would need her now. She didn’t have the chance to get him out of there, away from the people that she shouldn’t be talking to him in front of. He might say… anything at all. He would too. Donny had the tact of a half-eaten donut and very little inclination to use it.

And when was the last time they had hugged? He had cursed her the last time they had seen each other. When she left home to come here. He had called her selfish. Told her she was evil. Not even that she would be but that she was

Why would they hug? Because he was trying to be nice?

Why was he trying?

What did he want with her?

“Your evil Tara.” That’s what he had whispered to her as she got in the camper to be brought here.

She didn’t believe that. Not anymore. But if he believed that, then why would he want to hug her?

Why was he here?

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 06, 2001).]

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:18               
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening, and saw that you'd posted the next instalment.

Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.

Good stuff indeed!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:28               
quote:
Originally posted by mollyig:
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening,
Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.


Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!) but thanks. Glad you like the style as there are 3 more of them to come to get through Family!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:38               
Taglarin mythic rites. I'd like to hear that explanation myself - though I think that I may miss the punch line. Love the Tarababble. I just want to hug her and make all the bad things go away. (Strangling Donny is not out of the question either.) Thanks Katharyn.


Ducunt volentem Fata, nolentum trahunt.
(The Fates guide the willing and drag the unwilling.)

IP: Logged

Bunny
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 06, 2001 17:30            
Grat work Katharyn, I especially liked the Frog bit

Can't wait for the next bits

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

IP: Logged

emily 'first'
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 06, 2001 19:08               
And now we're here...
****
Yep,good writing all the way-and both of us are still enjoying it Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

IP: Logged

delany
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 07, 2001 01:05               
gee i love it when you write the chapters that run together with the episodes. Brings a whole new freshness and perspective to it. and come to think of it.. donny does look like a frog..

del

[This message has been edited by delany (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 07, 2001 02:14               
quote:
Originally posted by delany:
donny does look like a frog..


Not sure that I ever suggested Donny was like a frog... though I might take that onboard for the next parts! Thanks!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 07, 2001 04:38               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!)

It definitely was worth not getting home until 9:30 and getting rained upon!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:07               
Part 42 Kittens... starting to get depressing again but what can I do... I am working inside someone elses genius.

Katharyn

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Greatest Trick (Part 42)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Family.”
Summary: Second of the Family stories directly following on from the end of Part 41. The Maclays are here. Once more Tara’s PoV with a little Willow thrown in for good measure. I haven’t forgotten about her honest!
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines correctly into the script. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks.
The title (of course!) refers to a line from Bryan Singers “The Usual Suspects.” It goes something like this “The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was convincing the world he didn’t exist.” Kind of what Tara comes to have in mind when all else fails.
Once again apologies to the Donny fans… but I just don’t like him!
Thanks To: That wacky gal in the elf suit. L… what can I say? Sorry.


The Beginnings Cycle

The Greatest Trick

By

Katharyn Rosser


Tara knew that she wasn’t hiding her shock very well. Surprise was all very well but now she was obviously worrying Willow. Perhaps, though, Willow should be worried as she looks at me, she thought. I’m terrified and it’s because he’s here. Donny.

‘Brother?’ Willow asked.

Willow knew of course that she had a brother. She’d mentioned him. Hadn’t she mentioned him? She was sure that she had told Willow all about him and how they had never got on, as brothers and sisters could be known to do, but now she couldn’t remember actually doing that. Actually saying the words. What had she said? He was here. What had she told Willow?

What had he told the others? She risked a glance at the Scoobies sat around Mr Giles’s table, books piled before them. I should be helping, she worried to herself. Not bothering them with my family. But, hey, not exactly my choice is it? The Scoobies were just looking on. Not angry. Not mad at having being deceived by her. Not concerned for their friend Willow. Just curious.

He’s here.

And they still don’t know what I am. There was still a chance. Still time to make this right. Once they actually were told, or found out then there would have been next to no chance for her. Next to… because there was a way, but messing with their memories? She wouldn’t even have tried that. The warnings, the descriptions of what could go wrong were vividly clear. She knew how it could be done… in theory. She could try to erase what they might have known from their minds – or at least hidden it from them. But it would have been too dangerous. For all of them and she wouldn’t have done that… not even for Willow. Especially not to Willow, but not even to stay with her would she have done that. Not actually risk causing harm. But a harmless appeal to Cadria… With Donny here there might be no choice. She had thought that she might be able to control it… hold it at bay and not have to ask Cadria for her help. Now though…

But there was still time.

‘Willow, this is-is Donny.’ Her voice was letting her down. You see Donny, you see what you do to me? How you make me feel? And you just love that don’t you? Why don’t you just get out of here and leave me be?

All of that she wanted to scream at him, to make him go away. Instead she just waited for Willow to say hello. Or “hey.” No one in Sunnydale said hello. Except occasionally Mr Giles. It was like it wasn’t in the dictionary of greetings.

At least Willow was here. Taking the lead, going forward to meet Donny. If she hadn’t been there. Between them she might have…

…launched herself at him and torn his eyes out to throw into the cauldron…

… that she didn’t actually own. And launching herself? Far more likely to end up in an embarrassed heap at his feet, if she was lucky after bouncing off his broad chest. If she were unlucky she would have missed entirely.

‘Hi,’ Willow said, offering Donny her hand.

Tara actually winced as Donny took it. How dare he touch her Willow. What right did he have? How could Willow bear to touch him anyway? How could she given what he was? Because he’s my brother and Willow didn’t know any better… yet. Donny would probably see to it that she would though. Never one to hide his light under a bushel. What was a bushel anyway? It sounded like something biblical.

Like a plague of frogs. Willow would love that too.

He actually smiled, and it wasn't one of his nasty calculating one’s either. Not that it was outright pleasant. She wasn't sure Donny had ever done pleasant – he was her older brother after all and even if there had been nothing else then there was that. Older brothers just aren’t pleasant. ‘Nice to meet you,’ he said to Willow.

‘And, uh, these are my-my friends.’ If that wasn’t overstating the case - but they didn’t leap up and say that they weren’t, so big plus there. What was I going to say to him though? That I was living vicariously through someone else’s friends?

‘What, uh, all of you hang out? Wow. That's more people than you met in high school.’

Ain’t that the truth Donny? It might even be a compliment of a sort. When he hit her on the arm it was a lot better than the last time he had done that. Back when they had been trying to give each other dead arms. He had always been so much stronger that he always won that unpleasant game and, though trying not to be outdone, she hadn’t even bruised him. Ever. Never let it be said that Donny wasn’t an equal opportunity sibling. He’d have beaten the heck out of her as soon as he would have any brother.

‘How did you fi - I, I mean, how come you came?’ A telling slip? Not exactly subtle was it… How did you find me? Sort of like admitting that I was hiding… or wanted to.

‘Well, duh, birthday girl. Uh, we came down in the camper, been all over the campus.’

Then Donny had never been great at picking up on subtlety had he? But… ‘We?’

Willow turned around at the same time she did hearing the door open. Briefly their eyes met and she fancied that there was some sympathy there. Sympathy for the devil? Willow had no idea what she had to be sympathetic about. Only child that she was… and the rest.

Because I never told her. I never really told her anything that mattered to me. Other than I love her more than I could ever have made her understand and…

Oh.

Daddy and Beth. Beth she was almost glad to see… Daddy too if this had not been when it was. But it was now. Today. The day before.

‘Look what I found!’ Donny crowed as if he had won a prize. Maybe he had, Daddy was always having to bribe him with candy or as he got older a beer. It seemed to help.

‘Uh, Dad, hi.’ What else was there to say as she made her way over to him. It was good to see him. It was just a surprise. And a sight she could have done without… for a few more days at least, just until she was sure and had taken steps. It would all be so much harder now. If she could get away with it at all. She’d never been good at getting away with stuff with Daddy around.

‘Well, here's my girl.’

The hug was awkward. Her mother had been the tactile one in the family. That and Donny’s occasional fist during a fight. But it had been so long since she had seen him that she had to try and get him to. ‘S-such a s-surprise,’ she finally managed. What I have to avoid “s’s” now?

‘Yes,’ Donny replied, seemingly happily. He knew something. She was sure of that. He knew what was going on. Why they were here. And if Donny was happy then it was probably not a good thing for her all in all.

‘Cousin Beth.’ It had been even longer since she had seen Beth. Considering Uncle Bret lived just a couple of miles from the Maclay house and they were about the same age it was peculiar… though totally understandable… how they had not been together more as children. Bret had stronger views than Daddy about… her kind.

‘Hey,’ Beth replied. She sounded happy too. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as it could be. With Beth here she might have a supporter. A family supporter.

‘One of your dorm-mates said I might ... find you here,’ Mr Maclay explained.

There was the touch of condemnation in his voice. Subtle, but Daddy was far, far better at that than his son had ever been. He wouldn’t cause offence not here in front of others. But he would hint to those who knew him. He would condemn. What else could this shop be when it was called “The Magic Box”? Good for Mr Giles’s sales and advertsising. Bad for me now. It wasn’t like Daddy had forbade her to practice magic… but she knew what his feelings were on the subject. And had ignored those feelings, because I was safely away from home.

I’ve let him down already and he has only been here a minute or so. ‘Oh. Oh, um,’ What to say? ‘These are, these are friends. Um, this is Mr. Giles, um, he runs the shop.’ Responsible adult presence which was good. Besides Mr Giles was hovering. Protectively? Maybe. That was nice of him if it were so. But why would she need protection from her family?

She suddenly worried that she hadn’t explained Willow as anything more than another friend and wished that her love could hear her silent apology. Not that there was probably any need. Willow wasn't petty about stuff like that, bless her for it. They had both sometimes hidden what they were to each other at times when it was tough to say. And Ira and Sheila still didn’t know…

‘How do you do?’ Mr Giles asked.

That was good. Adult role-model authority figure. See Daddy I’m not completely out of control and he’s English and you know how they are – very proper. Very controlled and disciplined.

‘Pleasure. Well, I, I don't mean to interrupt your plans, I know we've come on you kind of suddenly, but I thought we could have dinner,’ Mr Maclay replied to Mr Giles and then totally ignored him, turning back to his daughter.

It wasn’t really a thought, or a request. She knew an order when she heard it. No matter how nicely put. She resisted the automatic urge to respond with a “Yes, sir,” and settled for ‘Okay.’ Kind of sounded like she had a choice didn’t it? She hoped so. She wouldn’t want Willow and the others to get the right impression right away. That was just how a lot of families were. There was respect and discipline. And he had come all this way… it wasn't fair to think things like that. He came here for her. On her birthday.

‘Why don't I pick you up at six, And we'll ...do some catching up,’ he announced looking over at her friends.

Reflex took over this time. ‘Yes, sir.’ He had probably made up his mind about them with that look. Unsuitable. Especially if they were the sort of person who hung out in a place like this. And the responsible authority figure from England… didn’t he own it? And everyone knew the Brits were a bit weird.

‘Forgive me for running out. We're double-parked.’ With that he turned to go as Tara watched him. What did they really want? She’d find out at dinner. Did they have to have an ulterior motive? Might they just be here for her birthday? Well of course… but what part of the birthday were they interesting. The celebration of the old or the start of the new?

‘Nice to meet you all,’ Donny added as he left. By the goddess he was really trying to be… nice. It just didn’t sit well on him at all. She needed Willow. Just to be near her. Just in her presence.

-------

‘That's so weird. Your ... whole family,’ Willow told Tara, not that she really knew that much about Tara’s family. Somehow the subject had never come up that much. And when it had… Tara had dropped it like a stone. She’d thought it was just reluctance to talk about her Mother that inhibited Tara. Maybe this was why though. Maybe they just didn’t get on. Donny seemed friendly enough though.

‘Yeah,’ Tara replied.

There was something strange though about her love. Something out of place. Nervous, a little fearful. Shocked. Maybe she thought they were going to make a big birthday fuss. I hope, Willow thought, that they don’t want to have a party tomorrow night. That would really spoil things. Maybe I could invite them along. Might be nice to get to know them… the in-laws and all. Wow, they’re like in-laws. I should make with the nice. Even if they don’t know.

‘They seem nice,’ she added, trying to show Tara that they had made a good impression. I mean, sure, they were probably as nervous as Tara was. Tara had always been a bit of a loner, maybe she got that from them, maybe her family was the same. Maybe they don’t like being amongst new people – or at least didn’t do it much that can be tough.

‘You know, they-they're okay. Families are always-’ Tara broke off.

‘They make you crazy.’ Understanding Willow completed the sentence. After all her mother had tried to have her burnt at the stake. You didn’t get much crazier than that.

‘Usually. Wanna get into research mode?’

‘Sure,’ Willow replied, reassured that Tara was okay, just a bit weirded out. But she was okay at least and Willow was happy when Tara took her hand during the research, just holding it.

-------------

Tara hadn’t been able to think at all during the research, excusing herself before anyone else, pleading that she needed to get ready for her dinner, which at least allowed Willow to feel that she didn’t have to leave too. There was important stuff for the Scoobies to find out. Far bigger than her piddly troubles. And she did have to prepare. She really did. She had to think of what to say. What to wear. What to tell Daddy about… everything. Her choice of friends… or at least the friends she had acquired through Willow. Being in a place called The Magic Box. Willow… of course Willow. She had to make sure that he knew that she was happy here. He deserved to know that… besides it might help when it came to the other. The real reason that he must have been here. That must be it… why else? Two hours reading through Hasterd’s Demon Compendium and all that had learnt was that her family weren’t just here for her birthday.

The only question was just that if the demon within her was the reason then how far did he want to take it? What were her father’s intentions towards her?

It was these thoughts that had preoccupied her on the walk back to her dorm. That still dominated her mind as she entered her room. And there would be no respite. He was there. Waiting for her. He always had been. Waiting for this, just as he had been told he would have to one day. But that day… that day was still tomorrow. Not today. A whole day… a whole day yet. Twenty-four hours.

But he didn’t look happy as he inspected her things. If she had known…

If I had known I might not even have been here. I would have locked my door.

‘The door wasn't locked. I was a little early.’ He looked around sceptically. ‘I suppose you ... wanted me to see all these...’ he held a crystal in his hands, ‘toys.’ Then put it down. But carefully, respectfully. ‘You don't even try to hide it any more. I'd hoped maybe you'd gotten over the whole witchcraft thing.’

He sounded disappointed more than anything. That she hadn’t gotten over it? That his liberal experiment had failed. The admission alone had surprised her, but then he had tolerated her being taught Wicca by her mother… because he had loved his wife so much. Perhaps he had just realised that you couldn’t put the genie back in the bottle.

Bad metaphor.

‘That if we let you go,’ he continued ‘you'd ... get it out of your system.’ He put his hands in his pockets.

He never, ever did that. Hand in pockets. That was a sign of idleness. Pockets were places to keep things and not hands. He was that uncomfortable in here? Did he think that he might be contaminated by it all? Did he fear it? Or was he that uncomfortable with her? That defensive?

Was he afraid? For her? Of her?

‘Then they told me to look for you in ... that store.’

That wasn’t defensive. That was disgust. Disappointment. Accusing. Requiring an explanation without even asking the question. At least Donny wasn't here to revel in her discomfort.

‘I didn't - I, I didn't kn-know that you were coming.’ That wasn't an answer and she knew it. It was an admission that she knew he would have been disappointed. It was a suggestion that if she had known she would have tried to deceive him. And it was admitting that she knew what she had being doing was wrong. He wouldn’t miss that.

‘Of course we came.’

Of course they came. They were her family. She knew that he was going to say it.

‘We haven't heard from you in months. Your birthday's getting closer and closer. You know what that means,’ he completed as if stating the obvious.

And it was obvious. She knew what her birthday meant to him. This was when she should be telling him what it meant to her… that it was just the anniversary of the day she was born, but she couldn’t say it. He was going to take her away. She knew it deep down. Unless I find a way… ‘I don't think it's...’ she started before the pain stripped of her ability to form a coherent sentence. That and the fear of defying his beliefs. ‘It, it won't mean that-’ But it would. He believed it and when had he ever been wrong?

‘You're turning twenty. It's the same age your mother was when she... Do your friends even know?’

‘Y-yes,’ she lied quietly but of course he could see it. He had always been able to. Her or Donny. Neither had ever got away with an untruth in his presence. Maybe there was something of the talent in him… but she would never suggest it.

‘Are you lying to me?’

Looking down was her only reply, fearing that he would be angry. She couldn’t deal with anger as well as this reasoning.

‘Tara, you're coming home with us. You know it's the only way.’

‘Home?’ There, he had said the word. Home. She had thought that this was home. It felt like it. Wasn’t home where you felt at home. With a person you loved and who loved you? Seemingly not. Not to him. Perhaps he had forgotten that… it had been… too long… since his wife had died. Her mother.

‘You can't control what's going to happen,’ he told her almost sympathetically.

He sounded understanding. It was all so reasonable. Her mother – his wife – she had controlled it though. She had managed it. Unless he had seen a side to his wife that Tara had never seen herself then… she had always controlled it somehow. But how could she say that? How could she bring her dead mother into it?

‘You have evil inside of you and it will come out. And letting yourself work all this magic is only going to make it worse. Where do you think that power comes from?’ he asked her.

A logical question that she could not answer logically. ‘It ... it doesn't feel evil ... sir.’

‘Evil never does,’ he said.

That was the truth, she looked down not wanting to meet his eyes. Not wanting to see the sympathy there… but fearing that maybe there wouldn’t be any anyway. She didn’t want his pity unless it would allow her to stay. And feeling like that how could she cope with it if there was no pity at all. Because then she would have no chance.

‘I don't feel much like eating right now.’ He walked past her towards the door. ‘I'll give you some time, but we need to be gone by morning.’

Morning. Was that all that she had? Till morning? He had stolen a big chunk of what might be her last day… morning. That was just one night. One last night… Willow…

Willow’s surprise party. Well that would be the surprise. No Tara Maclay… she’s a demon you know. Her family came and took her home to stop her killing you all or turning you into toads. So surprise! Have some cake. Her mind had gone walk about… thinking of the maybe-party… and avoiding what was really at the centre of her despair.

Willow…

She didn’t look back at her father.

‘Your family loves you, Tara, no matter what.’

There he had said it… she had known he would. They always did. She knew that… somehow. That was what they always said. This was the way it always was. How could she go against what had always been? Generations of her ancestors had been through this… and maybe some of them were in love too. Had any of them fought though?

‘How do you think your friends are going to feel when they see your true face?’

And he was gone. The door closed softly as she continued to look around the room that had been her home. Her nest. Her place to be with the woman she loved. She hated the fact that he had even violated it. She loved him, but have him here condemning her choices – taking them away from her – that felt like a violation of her self.

But worse, much worse, she hated herself for not having told him what she believed. Or at least had believed. All her life… he had never been wrong about the important stuff. And what was this if not the most important thing in that life.

No.

It was the second most important thing.

She walked over to the crystal that had helped her before. Had helped Willow and looked into it’s facets… but even it looked dark as she silently begged it to help her see a way. Because nothing else could.

------------

‘Hey’ Willow called to her love. Tara was hunched over the crystal, sat staring into it as she had entered the room. Something was up. Tara hadn’t even looked who she was. Preoccupied by whatever it was that she could feel in that crystal matrix of infinite reflections.

‘Hey,’ Tara eventually replied to her, turning.

‘Was dinner fun?’ Dinner with families. Definitely not a cause for celebration if you weren’t expecting to see them. Maybe that was all it was. Maybe there were bigger problems with the family than she had guessed. How could she know? Tara never said too much about them.

Tara, standing up, just nodded.

Oh dear.

Willow tried to be bright and cheerful. ‘Well, there's Scoobyage afoot. Giles called a meeting about our spankin' new menace.’ Not exactly bright and cheerful news was it? Wow, listen up we have a bright and spanking new thing that could end the world. Again. We guess. Because we just don’t know. Let’s all trot over to Giles’s and here him tell us that. That’ll be fun.

‘Oh ... y-you should go, they don't need me for that. You can fill me in.’

Tara had been so into the whole Scooby thing recently so why…? ‘No, no, you have to come. This demon chick is supposed to be really powerful, and I was thinking. Maybe we could try that, that spell, you know, the one to find demons?’ For some reason that didn’t seem to help. Tara had been a touch reluctant the last time they had tried it, but they had come so far since then. They were way better now than they had been back then. Besides if we can find her, we’ll know where to go to get our asses kicked. Self-service 24-7.

‘That didn't work,’ Tara told her.

‘Yeah ... but we only tried it once, and I-I think I got some ingredients wrong.’ Okay so that was not totally true. The ingredients were pretty clear, but it had just been the once. And in Sunnydale, for people who hunted demons that could be a really useful spell. Course it might just show up every vampire in town too and that would kind of blur the map. But they could try.

‘Well, I-I'm tired. Maybe we can do it tomorrow?’

Or not. This could really help, but sure if Tara didn’t want too. Maye she could use a little comfort. A snuggle maybe. ‘You sure you don't wanna-’

‘Look, my family's here, okay, I can't just-’ Tara broke off from what she was saying, perhaps thinking of how best to put it. ‘Not everything is about your friends and stuff.’

Ohhh what’s wrong baby? That was what she wanted to say… but she was shocked. Tara had so rarely snapped. So rarely declined to help. So rarely asserted herself and what she wanted that Willow knew that she had to respect that now even if Tara had misunderstood her offer. Because whatever it was… it was something that seemed very big to Tara even if really it was just an old family problem. ‘Sorry.’ She headed for the door. Wondering if Tara would call her back and confide in her.

‘No! No, I mean...’

Willow turned back…expecting that Tara would hold out her arms and want to be held, would ask her to help make whatever it was go away. She turned back to her love.

‘There's just so much ... going on. It's just ... I'm, I'm really tired.’

And Willow knew that was all she was going to get. But she also knew that it was not her that had done something. And that made it a little better. Now she only had to feel bad for Tara and whatever it was that was giving her wiggins. ‘Okay.’

‘I'll see you in the morning. You can fill me in,’ Tara offered.

‘Great. We'll be demon hunters.’

-----------

“We’ll be demon hunters?” I won’t have to look very far. Tomorrow is the day my love. The day that the goddess will point right at me when we do that damn spell. If I am even here long enough to help.

It was time to take action.

There was no other choice. Not any more. Only with Willow and the others could she stay. She needed them to help her stand up to her family. But they weren’t going to do that when they saw that she had been lying to them… all that time. When Willow discovered that she had betrayed her… with the spell. With concealing the truth. When they saw her true face.

How could Willow love a face like that? Whatever it was really like.

She went back to the books, picked up the one that she had thought offered her the best chance and leafed through it till she found the page. She had the ingredients. She had the knowledge and with everyone she valued at the Scooby meeting… she had the opportunity.

And the motive.

Motive, means and opportunity.

It was going to be a crime. But what choice did she have? It was a crime of the heart.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedmollyigWillowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:18               
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening, and saw that you'd posted the next instalment.

Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.

Good stuff indeed!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 14:18                Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening, and saw that you'd posted the next instalment.

Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.

Good stuff indeed!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:28               


quote:
Originally posted by mollyig:
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening,
Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.


Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!) but thanks. Glad you like the style as there are 3 more of them to come to get through Family!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 14:28               
quote:
Originally posted by mollyig:
Katharyn, I was just about to go home for the evening,
Again, you've perfectly captured Tara and her insecurities.


Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!) but thanks. Glad you like the style as there are 3 more of them to come to get through Family!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
quote:IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 06, 2001 14:38               


Taglarin mythic rites. I'd like to hear that explanation myself - though I think that I may miss the punch line. Love the Tarababble. I just want to hug her and make all the bad things go away. (Strangling Donny is not out of the question either.) Thanks Katharyn.


Ducunt volentem Fata, nolentum trahunt.
(The Fates guide the willing and drag the unwilling.)

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 14:38                Taglarin mythic rites. I'd like to hear that explanation myself - though I think that I may miss the punch line. Love the Tarababble. I just want to hug her and make all the bad things go away. (Strangling Donny is not out of the question either.) Thanks Katharyn.


Ducunt volentem Fata, nolentum trahunt.
(The Fates guide the willing and drag the unwilling.)
IP: LoggedBunnyDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 107
Registered: Jul 2001
posted November 06, 2001 17:30            


Grat work Katharyn, I especially liked the Frog bit

Can't wait for the next bits

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 17:30             Grat work Katharyn, I especially liked the Frog bit

Can't wait for the next bits

------------------
FF Meeting: - "Hi my name's Lee and I'm a Fan Ficaholic"
IP: Loggedemily 'first'Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 55
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 06, 2001 19:08               


And now we're here...
****
Yep,good writing all the way-and both of us are still enjoying it Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.

IP: Logged

posted November 06, 2001 19:08                And now we're here...
****
Yep,good writing all the way-and both of us are still enjoying it Katharyn.

------------------
vive,valeque.
IP: LoggeddelanyDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 72
Registered: Oct 2001
posted November 07, 2001 01:05               


gee i love it when you write the chapters that run together with the episodes. Brings a whole new freshness and perspective to it. and come to think of it.. donny does look like a frog..

del

[This message has been edited by delany (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted November 07, 2001 01:05                gee i love it when you write the chapters that run together with the episodes. Brings a whole new freshness and perspective to it. and come to think of it.. donny does look like a frog..

del

[This message has been edited by delany (edited November 07, 2001).]IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 07, 2001 02:14               


quote:
Originally posted by delany:
donny does look like a frog..


Not sure that I ever suggested Donny was like a frog... though I might take that onboard for the next parts! Thanks!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 07, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted November 07, 2001 02:14               
quote:
Originally posted by delany:
donny does look like a frog..


Not sure that I ever suggested Donny was like a frog... though I might take that onboard for the next parts! Thanks!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited November 07, 2001).]quote:IP: LoggedmollyigWillowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted November 07, 2001 04:38               


quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!)

It definitely was worth not getting home until 9:30 and getting rained upon!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.

IP: Logged

posted November 07, 2001 04:38               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not worth staying behind for Molly (nothing gets me to stay in work!)

It definitely was worth not getting home until 9:30 and getting rained upon!

------------------
Willow: And I happen to think mine is the level head, and yours is the one things would roll off of.
quote:IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:07               


Part 42 Kittens... starting to get depressing again but what can I do... I am working inside someone elses genius.

Katharyn

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Greatest Trick (Part 42)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Family.”
Summary: Second of the Family stories directly following on from the end of Part 41. The Maclays are here. Once more Tara’s PoV with a little Willow thrown in for good measure. I haven’t forgotten about her honest!
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines correctly into the script. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks.
The title (of course!) refers to a line from Bryan Singers “The Usual Suspects.” It goes something like this “The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was convincing the world he didn’t exist.” Kind of what Tara comes to have in mind when all else fails.
Once again apologies to the Donny fans… but I just don’t like him!
Thanks To: That wacky gal in the elf suit. L… what can I say? Sorry.


The Beginnings Cycle

The Greatest Trick

By

Katharyn Rosser


Tara knew that she wasn’t hiding her shock very well. Surprise was all very well but now she was obviously worrying Willow. Perhaps, though, Willow should be worried as she looks at me, she thought. I’m terrified and it’s because he’s here. Donny.

‘Brother?’ Willow asked.

Willow knew of course that she had a brother. She’d mentioned him. Hadn’t she mentioned him? She was sure that she had told Willow all about him and how they had never got on, as brothers and sisters could be known to do, but now she couldn’t remember actually doing that. Actually saying the words. What had she said? He was here. What had she told Willow?

What had he told the others? She risked a glance at the Scoobies sat around Mr Giles’s table, books piled before them. I should be helping, she worried to herself. Not bothering them with my family. But, hey, not exactly my choice is it? The Scoobies were just looking on. Not angry. Not mad at having being deceived by her. Not concerned for their friend Willow. Just curious.

He’s here.

And they still don’t know what I am. There was still a chance. Still time to make this right. Once they actually were told, or found out then there would have been next to no chance for her. Next to… because there was a way, but messing with their memories? She wouldn’t even have tried that. The warnings, the descriptions of what could go wrong were vividly clear. She knew how it could be done… in theory. She could try to erase what they might have known from their minds – or at least hidden it from them. But it would have been too dangerous. For all of them and she wouldn’t have done that… not even for Willow. Especially not to Willow, but not even to stay with her would she have done that. Not actually risk causing harm. But a harmless appeal to Cadria… With Donny here there might be no choice. She had thought that she might be able to control it… hold it at bay and not have to ask Cadria for her help. Now though…

But there was still time.

‘Willow, this is-is Donny.’ Her voice was letting her down. You see Donny, you see what you do to me? How you make me feel? And you just love that don’t you? Why don’t you just get out of here and leave me be?

All of that she wanted to scream at him, to make him go away. Instead she just waited for Willow to say hello. Or “hey.” No one in Sunnydale said hello. Except occasionally Mr Giles. It was like it wasn’t in the dictionary of greetings.

At least Willow was here. Taking the lead, going forward to meet Donny. If she hadn’t been there. Between them she might have…

…launched herself at him and torn his eyes out to throw into the cauldron…

… that she didn’t actually own. And launching herself? Far more likely to end up in an embarrassed heap at his feet, if she was lucky after bouncing off his broad chest. If she were unlucky she would have missed entirely.

‘Hi,’ Willow said, offering Donny her hand.

Tara actually winced as Donny took it. How dare he touch her Willow. What right did he have? How could Willow bear to touch him anyway? How could she given what he was? Because he’s my brother and Willow didn’t know any better… yet. Donny would probably see to it that she would though. Never one to hide his light under a bushel. What was a bushel anyway? It sounded like something biblical.

Like a plague of frogs. Willow would love that too.

He actually smiled, and it wasn't one of his nasty calculating one’s either. Not that it was outright pleasant. She wasn't sure Donny had ever done pleasant – he was her older brother after all and even if there had been nothing else then there was that. Older brothers just aren’t pleasant. ‘Nice to meet you,’ he said to Willow.

‘And, uh, these are my-my friends.’ If that wasn’t overstating the case - but they didn’t leap up and say that they weren’t, so big plus there. What was I going to say to him though? That I was living vicariously through someone else’s friends?

‘What, uh, all of you hang out? Wow. That's more people than you met in high school.’

Ain’t that the truth Donny? It might even be a compliment of a sort. When he hit her on the arm it was a lot better than the last time he had done that. Back when they had been trying to give each other dead arms. He had always been so much stronger that he always won that unpleasant game and, though trying not to be outdone, she hadn’t even bruised him. Ever. Never let it be said that Donny wasn’t an equal opportunity sibling. He’d have beaten the heck out of her as soon as he would have any brother.

‘How did you fi - I, I mean, how come you came?’ A telling slip? Not exactly subtle was it… How did you find me? Sort of like admitting that I was hiding… or wanted to.

‘Well, duh, birthday girl. Uh, we came down in the camper, been all over the campus.’

Then Donny had never been great at picking up on subtlety had he? But… ‘We?’

Willow turned around at the same time she did hearing the door open. Briefly their eyes met and she fancied that there was some sympathy there. Sympathy for the devil? Willow had no idea what she had to be sympathetic about. Only child that she was… and the rest.

Because I never told her. I never really told her anything that mattered to me. Other than I love her more than I could ever have made her understand and…

Oh.

Daddy and Beth. Beth she was almost glad to see… Daddy too if this had not been when it was. But it was now. Today. The day before.

‘Look what I found!’ Donny crowed as if he had won a prize. Maybe he had, Daddy was always having to bribe him with candy or as he got older a beer. It seemed to help.

‘Uh, Dad, hi.’ What else was there to say as she made her way over to him. It was good to see him. It was just a surprise. And a sight she could have done without… for a few more days at least, just until she was sure and had taken steps. It would all be so much harder now. If she could get away with it at all. She’d never been good at getting away with stuff with Daddy around.

‘Well, here's my girl.’

The hug was awkward. Her mother had been the tactile one in the family. That and Donny’s occasional fist during a fight. But it had been so long since she had seen him that she had to try and get him to. ‘S-such a s-surprise,’ she finally managed. What I have to avoid “s’s” now?

‘Yes,’ Donny replied, seemingly happily. He knew something. She was sure of that. He knew what was going on. Why they were here. And if Donny was happy then it was probably not a good thing for her all in all.

‘Cousin Beth.’ It had been even longer since she had seen Beth. Considering Uncle Bret lived just a couple of miles from the Maclay house and they were about the same age it was peculiar… though totally understandable… how they had not been together more as children. Bret had stronger views than Daddy about… her kind.

‘Hey,’ Beth replied. She sounded happy too. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as it could be. With Beth here she might have a supporter. A family supporter.

‘One of your dorm-mates said I might ... find you here,’ Mr Maclay explained.

There was the touch of condemnation in his voice. Subtle, but Daddy was far, far better at that than his son had ever been. He wouldn’t cause offence not here in front of others. But he would hint to those who knew him. He would condemn. What else could this shop be when it was called “The Magic Box”? Good for Mr Giles’s sales and advertsising. Bad for me now. It wasn’t like Daddy had forbade her to practice magic… but she knew what his feelings were on the subject. And had ignored those feelings, because I was safely away from home.

I’ve let him down already and he has only been here a minute or so. ‘Oh. Oh, um,’ What to say? ‘These are, these are friends. Um, this is Mr. Giles, um, he runs the shop.’ Responsible adult presence which was good. Besides Mr Giles was hovering. Protectively? Maybe. That was nice of him if it were so. But why would she need protection from her family?

She suddenly worried that she hadn’t explained Willow as anything more than another friend and wished that her love could hear her silent apology. Not that there was probably any need. Willow wasn't petty about stuff like that, bless her for it. They had both sometimes hidden what they were to each other at times when it was tough to say. And Ira and Sheila still didn’t know…

‘How do you do?’ Mr Giles asked.

That was good. Adult role-model authority figure. See Daddy I’m not completely out of control and he’s English and you know how they are – very proper. Very controlled and disciplined.

‘Pleasure. Well, I, I don't mean to interrupt your plans, I know we've come on you kind of suddenly, but I thought we could have dinner,’ Mr Maclay replied to Mr Giles and then totally ignored him, turning back to his daughter.

It wasn’t really a thought, or a request. She knew an order when she heard it. No matter how nicely put. She resisted the automatic urge to respond with a “Yes, sir,” and settled for ‘Okay.’ Kind of sounded like she had a choice didn’t it? She hoped so. She wouldn’t want Willow and the others to get the right impression right away. That was just how a lot of families were. There was respect and discipline. And he had come all this way… it wasn't fair to think things like that. He came here for her. On her birthday.

‘Why don't I pick you up at six, And we'll ...do some catching up,’ he announced looking over at her friends.

Reflex took over this time. ‘Yes, sir.’ He had probably made up his mind about them with that look. Unsuitable. Especially if they were the sort of person who hung out in a place like this. And the responsible authority figure from England… didn’t he own it? And everyone knew the Brits were a bit weird.

‘Forgive me for running out. We're double-parked.’ With that he turned to go as Tara watched him. What did they really want? She’d find out at dinner. Did they have to have an ulterior motive? Might they just be here for her birthday? Well of course… but what part of the birthday were they interesting. The celebration of the old or the start of the new?

‘Nice to meet you all,’ Donny added as he left. By the goddess he was really trying to be… nice. It just didn’t sit well on him at all. She needed Willow. Just to be near her. Just in her presence.

-------

‘That's so weird. Your ... whole family,’ Willow told Tara, not that she really knew that much about Tara’s family. Somehow the subject had never come up that much. And when it had… Tara had dropped it like a stone. She’d thought it was just reluctance to talk about her Mother that inhibited Tara. Maybe this was why though. Maybe they just didn’t get on. Donny seemed friendly enough though.

‘Yeah,’ Tara replied.

There was something strange though about her love. Something out of place. Nervous, a little fearful. Shocked. Maybe she thought they were going to make a big birthday fuss. I hope, Willow thought, that they don’t want to have a party tomorrow night. That would really spoil things. Maybe I could invite them along. Might be nice to get to know them… the in-laws and all. Wow, they’re like in-laws. I should make with the nice. Even if they don’t know.

‘They seem nice,’ she added, trying to show Tara that they had made a good impression. I mean, sure, they were probably as nervous as Tara was. Tara had always been a bit of a loner, maybe she got that from them, maybe her family was the same. Maybe they don’t like being amongst new people – or at least didn’t do it much that can be tough.

‘You know, they-they're okay. Families are always-’ Tara broke off.

‘They make you crazy.’ Understanding Willow completed the sentence. After all her mother had tried to have her burnt at the stake. You didn’t get much crazier than that.

‘Usually. Wanna get into research mode?’

‘Sure,’ Willow replied, reassured that Tara was okay, just a bit weirded out. But she was okay at least and Willow was happy when Tara took her hand during the research, just holding it.

-------------

Tara hadn’t been able to think at all during the research, excusing herself before anyone else, pleading that she needed to get ready for her dinner, which at least allowed Willow to feel that she didn’t have to leave too. There was important stuff for the Scoobies to find out. Far bigger than her piddly troubles. And she did have to prepare. She really did. She had to think of what to say. What to wear. What to tell Daddy about… everything. Her choice of friends… or at least the friends she had acquired through Willow. Being in a place called The Magic Box. Willow… of course Willow. She had to make sure that he knew that she was happy here. He deserved to know that… besides it might help when it came to the other. The real reason that he must have been here. That must be it… why else? Two hours reading through Hasterd’s Demon Compendium and all that had learnt was that her family weren’t just here for her birthday.

The only question was just that if the demon within her was the reason then how far did he want to take it? What were her father’s intentions towards her?

It was these thoughts that had preoccupied her on the walk back to her dorm. That still dominated her mind as she entered her room. And there would be no respite. He was there. Waiting for her. He always had been. Waiting for this, just as he had been told he would have to one day. But that day… that day was still tomorrow. Not today. A whole day… a whole day yet. Twenty-four hours.

But he didn’t look happy as he inspected her things. If she had known…

If I had known I might not even have been here. I would have locked my door.

‘The door wasn't locked. I was a little early.’ He looked around sceptically. ‘I suppose you ... wanted me to see all these...’ he held a crystal in his hands, ‘toys.’ Then put it down. But carefully, respectfully. ‘You don't even try to hide it any more. I'd hoped maybe you'd gotten over the whole witchcraft thing.’

He sounded disappointed more than anything. That she hadn’t gotten over it? That his liberal experiment had failed. The admission alone had surprised her, but then he had tolerated her being taught Wicca by her mother… because he had loved his wife so much. Perhaps he had just realised that you couldn’t put the genie back in the bottle.

Bad metaphor.

‘That if we let you go,’ he continued ‘you'd ... get it out of your system.’ He put his hands in his pockets.

He never, ever did that. Hand in pockets. That was a sign of idleness. Pockets were places to keep things and not hands. He was that uncomfortable in here? Did he think that he might be contaminated by it all? Did he fear it? Or was he that uncomfortable with her? That defensive?

Was he afraid? For her? Of her?

‘Then they told me to look for you in ... that store.’

That wasn’t defensive. That was disgust. Disappointment. Accusing. Requiring an explanation without even asking the question. At least Donny wasn't here to revel in her discomfort.

‘I didn't - I, I didn't kn-know that you were coming.’ That wasn't an answer and she knew it. It was an admission that she knew he would have been disappointed. It was a suggestion that if she had known she would have tried to deceive him. And it was admitting that she knew what she had being doing was wrong. He wouldn’t miss that.

‘Of course we came.’

Of course they came. They were her family. She knew that he was going to say it.

‘We haven't heard from you in months. Your birthday's getting closer and closer. You know what that means,’ he completed as if stating the obvious.

And it was obvious. She knew what her birthday meant to him. This was when she should be telling him what it meant to her… that it was just the anniversary of the day she was born, but she couldn’t say it. He was going to take her away. She knew it deep down. Unless I find a way… ‘I don't think it's...’ she started before the pain stripped of her ability to form a coherent sentence. That and the fear of defying his beliefs. ‘It, it won't mean that-’ But it would. He believed it and when had he ever been wrong?

‘You're turning twenty. It's the same age your mother was when she... Do your friends even know?’

‘Y-yes,’ she lied quietly but of course he could see it. He had always been able to. Her or Donny. Neither had ever got away with an untruth in his presence. Maybe there was something of the talent in him… but she would never suggest it.

‘Are you lying to me?’

Looking down was her only reply, fearing that he would be angry. She couldn’t deal with anger as well as this reasoning.

‘Tara, you're coming home with us. You know it's the only way.’

‘Home?’ There, he had said the word. Home. She had thought that this was home. It felt like it. Wasn’t home where you felt at home. With a person you loved and who loved you? Seemingly not. Not to him. Perhaps he had forgotten that… it had been… too long… since his wife had died. Her mother.

‘You can't control what's going to happen,’ he told her almost sympathetically.

He sounded understanding. It was all so reasonable. Her mother – his wife – she had controlled it though. She had managed it. Unless he had seen a side to his wife that Tara had never seen herself then… she had always controlled it somehow. But how could she say that? How could she bring her dead mother into it?

‘You have evil inside of you and it will come out. And letting yourself work all this magic is only going to make it worse. Where do you think that power comes from?’ he asked her.

A logical question that she could not answer logically. ‘It ... it doesn't feel evil ... sir.’

‘Evil never does,’ he said.

That was the truth, she looked down not wanting to meet his eyes. Not wanting to see the sympathy there… but fearing that maybe there wouldn’t be any anyway. She didn’t want his pity unless it would allow her to stay. And feeling like that how could she cope with it if there was no pity at all. Because then she would have no chance.

‘I don't feel much like eating right now.’ He walked past her towards the door. ‘I'll give you some time, but we need to be gone by morning.’

Morning. Was that all that she had? Till morning? He had stolen a big chunk of what might be her last day… morning. That was just one night. One last night… Willow…

Willow’s surprise party. Well that would be the surprise. No Tara Maclay… she’s a demon you know. Her family came and took her home to stop her killing you all or turning you into toads. So surprise! Have some cake. Her mind had gone walk about… thinking of the maybe-party… and avoiding what was really at the centre of her despair.

Willow…

She didn’t look back at her father.

‘Your family loves you, Tara, no matter what.’

There he had said it… she had known he would. They always did. She knew that… somehow. That was what they always said. This was the way it always was. How could she go against what had always been? Generations of her ancestors had been through this… and maybe some of them were in love too. Had any of them fought though?

‘How do you think your friends are going to feel when they see your true face?’

And he was gone. The door closed softly as she continued to look around the room that had been her home. Her nest. Her place to be with the woman she loved. She hated the fact that he had even violated it. She loved him, but have him here condemning her choices – taking them away from her – that felt like a violation of her self.

But worse, much worse, she hated herself for not having told him what she believed. Or at least had believed. All her life… he had never been wrong about the important stuff. And what was this if not the most important thing in that life.

No.

It was the second most important thing.

She walked over to the crystal that had helped her before. Had helped Willow and looked into it’s facets… but even it looked dark as she silently begged it to help her see a way. Because nothing else could.

------------

‘Hey’ Willow called to her love. Tara was hunched over the crystal, sat staring into it as she had entered the room. Something was up. Tara hadn’t even looked who she was. Preoccupied by whatever it was that she could feel in that crystal matrix of infinite reflections.

‘Hey,’ Tara eventually replied to her, turning.

‘Was dinner fun?’ Dinner with families. Definitely not a cause for celebration if you weren’t expecting to see them. Maybe that was all it was. Maybe there were bigger problems with the family than she had guessed. How could she know? Tara never said too much about them.

Tara, standing up, just nodded.

Oh dear.

Willow tried to be bright and cheerful. ‘Well, there's Scoobyage afoot. Giles called a meeting about our spankin' new menace.’ Not exactly bright and cheerful news was it? Wow, listen up we have a bright and spanking new thing that could end the world. Again. We guess. Because we just don’t know. Let’s all trot over to Giles’s and here him tell us that. That’ll be fun.

‘Oh ... y-you should go, they don't need me for that. You can fill me in.’

Tara had been so into the whole Scooby thing recently so why…? ‘No, no, you have to come. This demon chick is supposed to be really powerful, and I was thinking. Maybe we could try that, that spell, you know, the one to find demons?’ For some reason that didn’t seem to help. Tara had been a touch reluctant the last time they had tried it, but they had come so far since then. They were way better now than they had been back then. Besides if we can find her, we’ll know where to go to get our asses kicked. Self-service 24-7.

‘That didn't work,’ Tara told her.

‘Yeah ... but we only tried it once, and I-I think I got some ingredients wrong.’ Okay so that was not totally true. The ingredients were pretty clear, but it had just been the once. And in Sunnydale, for people who hunted demons that could be a really useful spell. Course it might just show up every vampire in town too and that would kind of blur the map. But they could try.

‘Well, I-I'm tired. Maybe we can do it tomorrow?’

Or not. This could really help, but sure if Tara didn’t want too. Maye she could use a little comfort. A snuggle maybe. ‘You sure you don't wanna-’

‘Look, my family's here, okay, I can't just-’ Tara broke off from what she was saying, perhaps thinking of how best to put it. ‘Not everything is about your friends and stuff.’

Ohhh what’s wrong baby? That was what she wanted to say… but she was shocked. Tara had so rarely snapped. So rarely declined to help. So rarely asserted herself and what she wanted that Willow knew that she had to respect that now even if Tara had misunderstood her offer. Because whatever it was… it was something that seemed very big to Tara even if really it was just an old family problem. ‘Sorry.’ She headed for the door. Wondering if Tara would call her back and confide in her.

‘No! No, I mean...’

Willow turned back…expecting that Tara would hold out her arms and want to be held, would ask her to help make whatever it was go away. She turned back to her love.

‘There's just so much ... going on. It's just ... I'm, I'm really tired.’

And Willow knew that was all she was going to get. But she also knew that it was not her that had done something. And that made it a little better. Now she only had to feel bad for Tara and whatever it was that was giving her wiggins. ‘Okay.’

‘I'll see you in the morning. You can fill me in,’ Tara offered.

‘Great. We'll be demon hunters.’

-----------

“We’ll be demon hunters?” I won’t have to look very far. Tomorrow is the day my love. The day that the goddess will point right at me when we do that damn spell. If I am even here long enough to help.

It was time to take action.

There was no other choice. Not any more. Only with Willow and the others could she stay. She needed them to help her stand up to her family. But they weren’t going to do that when they saw that she had been lying to them… all that time. When Willow discovered that she had betrayed her… with the spell. With concealing the truth. When they saw her true face.

How could Willow love a face like that? Whatever it was really like.

She went back to the books, picked up the one that she had thought offered her the best chance and leafed through it till she found the page. She had the ingredients. She had the knowledge and with everyone she valued at the Scooby meeting… she had the opportunity.

And the motive.

Motive, means and opportunity.

It was going to be a crime. But what choice did she have? It was a crime of the heart.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

posted November 09, 2001 14:07                Part 42 Kittens... starting to get depressing again but what can I do... I am working inside someone elses genius.

Katharyn

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Greatest Trick (Part 42)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Family.”
Summary: Second of the Family stories directly following on from the end of Part 41. The Maclays are here. Once more Tara’s PoV with a little Willow thrown in for good measure. I haven’t forgotten about her honest!
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: I am, and will be, ripping the guts out of this episode and frequently using the transcript held at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ for both reference and to insert the lines correctly into the script. All credit to them and the original writers for these wonderful building blocks.
The title (of course!) refers to a line from Bryan Singers “The Usual Suspects.” It goes something like this “The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was convincing the world he didn’t exist.” Kind of what Tara comes to have in mind when all else fails.
Once again apologies to the Donny fans… but I just don’t like him!
Thanks To: That wacky gal in the elf suit. L… what can I say? Sorry.


The Beginnings Cycle

The Greatest Trick

By

Katharyn Rosser


Tara knew that she wasn’t hiding her shock very well. Surprise was all very well but now she was obviously worrying Willow. Perhaps, though, Willow should be worried as she looks at me, she thought. I’m terrified and it’s because he’s here. Donny.

‘Brother?’ Willow asked.

Willow knew of course that she had a brother. She’d mentioned him. Hadn’t she mentioned him? She was sure that she had told Willow all about him and how they had never got on, as brothers and sisters could be known to do, but now she couldn’t remember actually doing that. Actually saying the words. What had she said? He was here. What had she told Willow?

What had he told the others? She risked a glance at the Scoobies sat around Mr Giles’s table, books piled before them. I should be helping, she worried to herself. Not bothering them with my family. But, hey, not exactly my choice is it? The Scoobies were just looking on. Not angry. Not mad at having being deceived by her. Not concerned for their friend Willow. Just curious.

He’s here.

And they still don’t know what I am. There was still a chance. Still time to make this right. Once they actually were told, or found out then there would have been next to no chance for her. Next to… because there was a way, but messing with their memories? She wouldn’t even have tried that. The warnings, the descriptions of what could go wrong were vividly clear. She knew how it could be done… in theory. She could try to erase what they might have known from their minds – or at least hidden it from them. But it would have been too dangerous. For all of them and she wouldn’t have done that… not even for Willow. Especially not to Willow, but not even to stay with her would she have done that. Not actually risk causing harm. But a harmless appeal to Cadria… With Donny here there might be no choice. She had thought that she might be able to control it… hold it at bay and not have to ask Cadria for her help. Now though…

But there was still time.

‘Willow, this is-is Donny.’ Her voice was letting her down. You see Donny, you see what you do to me? How you make me feel? And you just love that don’t you? Why don’t you just get out of here and leave me be?

All of that she wanted to scream at him, to make him go away. Instead she just waited for Willow to say hello. Or “hey.” No one in Sunnydale said hello. Except occasionally Mr Giles. It was like it wasn’t in the dictionary of greetings.

At least Willow was here. Taking the lead, going forward to meet Donny. If she hadn’t been there. Between them she might have…

…launched herself at him and torn his eyes out to throw into the cauldron…

… that she didn’t actually own. And launching herself? Far more likely to end up in an embarrassed heap at his feet, if she was lucky after bouncing off his broad chest. If she were unlucky she would have missed entirely.

‘Hi,’ Willow said, offering Donny her hand.

Tara actually winced as Donny took it. How dare he touch her Willow. What right did he have? How could Willow bear to touch him anyway? How could she given what he was? Because he’s my brother and Willow didn’t know any better… yet. Donny would probably see to it that she would though. Never one to hide his light under a bushel. What was a bushel anyway? It sounded like something biblical.

Like a plague of frogs. Willow would love that too.

He actually smiled, and it wasn't one of his nasty calculating one’s either. Not that it was outright pleasant. She wasn't sure Donny had ever done pleasant – he was her older brother after all and even if there had been nothing else then there was that. Older brothers just aren’t pleasant. ‘Nice to meet you,’ he said to Willow.

‘And, uh, these are my-my friends.’ If that wasn’t overstating the case - but they didn’t leap up and say that they weren’t, so big plus there. What was I going to say to him though? That I was living vicariously through someone else’s friends?

‘What, uh, all of you hang out? Wow. That's more people than you met in high school.’

Ain’t that the truth Donny? It might even be a compliment of a sort. When he hit her on the arm it was a lot better than the last time he had done that. Back when they had been trying to give each other dead arms. He had always been so much stronger that he always won that unpleasant game and, though trying not to be outdone, she hadn’t even bruised him. Ever. Never let it be said that Donny wasn’t an equal opportunity sibling. He’d have beaten the heck out of her as soon as he would have any brother.

‘How did you fi - I, I mean, how come you came?’ A telling slip? Not exactly subtle was it… How did you find me? Sort of like admitting that I was hiding… or wanted to.

‘Well, duh, birthday girl. Uh, we came down in the camper, been all over the campus.’

Then Donny had never been great at picking up on subtlety had he? But… ‘We?’

Willow turned around at the same time she did hearing the door open. Briefly their eyes met and she fancied that there was some sympathy there. Sympathy for the devil? Willow had no idea what she had to be sympathetic about. Only child that she was… and the rest.

Because I never told her. I never really told her anything that mattered to me. Other than I love her more than I could ever have made her understand and…

Oh.

Daddy and Beth. Beth she was almost glad to see… Daddy too if this had not been when it was. But it was now. Today. The day before.

‘Look what I found!’ Donny crowed as if he had won a prize. Maybe he had, Daddy was always having to bribe him with candy or as he got older a beer. It seemed to help.

‘Uh, Dad, hi.’ What else was there to say as she made her way over to him. It was good to see him. It was just a surprise. And a sight she could have done without… for a few more days at least, just until she was sure and had taken steps. It would all be so much harder now. If she could get away with it at all. She’d never been good at getting away with stuff with Daddy around.

‘Well, here's my girl.’

The hug was awkward. Her mother had been the tactile one in the family. That and Donny’s occasional fist during a fight. But it had been so long since she had seen him that she had to try and get him to. ‘S-such a s-surprise,’ she finally managed. What I have to avoid “s’s” now?

‘Yes,’ Donny replied, seemingly happily. He knew something. She was sure of that. He knew what was going on. Why they were here. And if Donny was happy then it was probably not a good thing for her all in all.

‘Cousin Beth.’ It had been even longer since she had seen Beth. Considering Uncle Bret lived just a couple of miles from the Maclay house and they were about the same age it was peculiar… though totally understandable… how they had not been together more as children. Bret had stronger views than Daddy about… her kind.

‘Hey,’ Beth replied. She sounded happy too. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as it could be. With Beth here she might have a supporter. A family supporter.

‘One of your dorm-mates said I might ... find you here,’ Mr Maclay explained.

There was the touch of condemnation in his voice. Subtle, but Daddy was far, far better at that than his son had ever been. He wouldn’t cause offence not here in front of others. But he would hint to those who knew him. He would condemn. What else could this shop be when it was called “The Magic Box”? Good for Mr Giles’s sales and advertsising. Bad for me now. It wasn’t like Daddy had forbade her to practice magic… but she knew what his feelings were on the subject. And had ignored those feelings, because I was safely away from home.

I’ve let him down already and he has only been here a minute or so. ‘Oh. Oh, um,’ What to say? ‘These are, these are friends. Um, this is Mr. Giles, um, he runs the shop.’ Responsible adult presence which was good. Besides Mr Giles was hovering. Protectively? Maybe. That was nice of him if it were so. But why would she need protection from her family?

She suddenly worried that she hadn’t explained Willow as anything more than another friend and wished that her love could hear her silent apology. Not that there was probably any need. Willow wasn't petty about stuff like that, bless her for it. They had both sometimes hidden what they were to each other at times when it was tough to say. And Ira and Sheila still didn’t know…

‘How do you do?’ Mr Giles asked.

That was good. Adult role-model authority figure. See Daddy I’m not completely out of control and he’s English and you know how they are – very proper. Very controlled and disciplined.

‘Pleasure. Well, I, I don't mean to interrupt your plans, I know we've come on you kind of suddenly, but I thought we could have dinner,’ Mr Maclay replied to Mr Giles and then totally ignored him, turning back to his daughter.

It wasn’t really a thought, or a request. She knew an order when she heard it. No matter how nicely put. She resisted the automatic urge to respond with a “Yes, sir,” and settled for ‘Okay.’ Kind of sounded like she had a choice didn’t it? She hoped so. She wouldn’t want Willow and the others to get the right impression right away. That was just how a lot of families were. There was respect and discipline. And he had come all this way… it wasn't fair to think things like that. He came here for her. On her birthday.

‘Why don't I pick you up at six, And we'll ...do some catching up,’ he announced looking over at her friends.

Reflex took over this time. ‘Yes, sir.’ He had probably made up his mind about them with that look. Unsuitable. Especially if they were the sort of person who hung out in a place like this. And the responsible authority figure from England… didn’t he own it? And everyone knew the Brits were a bit weird.

‘Forgive me for running out. We're double-parked.’ With that he turned to go as Tara watched him. What did they really want? She’d find out at dinner. Did they have to have an ulterior motive? Might they just be here for her birthday? Well of course… but what part of the birthday were they interesting. The celebration of the old or the start of the new?

‘Nice to meet you all,’ Donny added as he left. By the goddess he was really trying to be… nice. It just didn’t sit well on him at all. She needed Willow. Just to be near her. Just in her presence.

-------

‘That's so weird. Your ... whole family,’ Willow told Tara, not that she really knew that much about Tara’s family. Somehow the subject had never come up that much. And when it had… Tara had dropped it like a stone. She’d thought it was just reluctance to talk about her Mother that inhibited Tara. Maybe this was why though. Maybe they just didn’t get on. Donny seemed friendly enough though.

‘Yeah,’ Tara replied.

There was something strange though about her love. Something out of place. Nervous, a little fearful. Shocked. Maybe she thought they were going to make a big birthday fuss. I hope, Willow thought, that they don’t want to have a party tomorrow night. That would really spoil things. Maybe I could invite them along. Might be nice to get to know them… the in-laws and all. Wow, they’re like in-laws. I should make with the nice. Even if they don’t know.

‘They seem nice,’ she added, trying to show Tara that they had made a good impression. I mean, sure, they were probably as nervous as Tara was. Tara had always been a bit of a loner, maybe she got that from them, maybe her family was the same. Maybe they don’t like being amongst new people – or at least didn’t do it much that can be tough.

‘You know, they-they're okay. Families are always-’ Tara broke off.

‘They make you crazy.’ Understanding Willow completed the sentence. After all her mother had tried to have her burnt at the stake. You didn’t get much crazier than that.

‘Usually. Wanna get into research mode?’

‘Sure,’ Willow replied, reassured that Tara was okay, just a bit weirded out. But she was okay at least and Willow was happy when Tara took her hand during the research, just holding it.

-------------

Tara hadn’t been able to think at all during the research, excusing herself before anyone else, pleading that she needed to get ready for her dinner, which at least allowed Willow to feel that she didn’t have to leave too. There was important stuff for the Scoobies to find out. Far bigger than her piddly troubles. And she did have to prepare. She really did. She had to think of what to say. What to wear. What to tell Daddy about… everything. Her choice of friends… or at least the friends she had acquired through Willow. Being in a place called The Magic Box. Willow… of course Willow. She had to make sure that he knew that she was happy here. He deserved to know that… besides it might help when it came to the other. The real reason that he must have been here. That must be it… why else? Two hours reading through Hasterd’s Demon Compendium and all that had learnt was that her family weren’t just here for her birthday.

The only question was just that if the demon within her was the reason then how far did he want to take it? What were her father’s intentions towards her?

It was these thoughts that had preoccupied her on the walk back to her dorm. That still dominated her mind as she entered her room. And there would be no respite. He was there. Waiting for her. He always had been. Waiting for this, just as he had been told he would have to one day. But that day… that day was still tomorrow. Not today. A whole day… a whole day yet. Twenty-four hours.

But he didn’t look happy as he inspected her things. If she had known…

If I had known I might not even have been here. I would have locked my door.

‘The door wasn't locked. I was a little early.’ He looked around sceptically. ‘I suppose you ... wanted me to see all these...’ he held a crystal in his hands, ‘toys.’ Then put it down. But carefully, respectfully. ‘You don't even try to hide it any more. I'd hoped maybe you'd gotten over the whole witchcraft thing.’

He sounded disappointed more than anything. That she hadn’t gotten over it? That his liberal experiment had failed. The admission alone had surprised her, but then he had tolerated her being taught Wicca by her mother… because he had loved his wife so much. Perhaps he had just realised that you couldn’t put the genie back in the bottle.

Bad metaphor.

‘That if we let you go,’ he continued ‘you'd ... get it out of your system.’ He put his hands in his pockets.

He never, ever did that. Hand in pockets. That was a sign of idleness. Pockets were places to keep things and not hands. He was that uncomfortable in here? Did he think that he might be contaminated by it all? Did he fear it? Or was he that uncomfortable with her? That defensive?

Was he afraid? For her? Of her?

‘Then they told me to look for you in ... that store.’

That wasn’t defensive. That was disgust. Disappointment. Accusing. Requiring an explanation without even asking the question. At least Donny wasn't here to revel in her discomfort.

‘I didn't - I, I didn't kn-know that you were coming.’ That wasn't an answer and she knew it. It was an admission that she knew he would have been disappointed. It was a suggestion that if she had known she would have tried to deceive him. And it was admitting that she knew what she had being doing was wrong. He wouldn’t miss that.

‘Of course we came.’

Of course they came. They were her family. She knew that he was going to say it.

‘We haven't heard from you in months. Your birthday's getting closer and closer. You know what that means,’ he completed as if stating the obvious.

And it was obvious. She knew what her birthday meant to him. This was when she should be telling him what it meant to her… that it was just the anniversary of the day she was born, but she couldn’t say it. He was going to take her away. She knew it deep down. Unless I find a way… ‘I don't think it's...’ she started before the pain stripped of her ability to form a coherent sentence. That and the fear of defying his beliefs. ‘It, it won't mean that-’ But it would. He believed it and when had he ever been wrong?

‘You're turning twenty. It's the same age your mother was when she... Do your friends even know?’

‘Y-yes,’ she lied quietly but of course he could see it. He had always been able to. Her or Donny. Neither had ever got away with an untruth in his presence. Maybe there was something of the talent in him… but she would never suggest it.

‘Are you lying to me?’

Looking down was her only reply, fearing that he would be angry. She couldn’t deal with anger as well as this reasoning.

‘Tara, you're coming home with us. You know it's the only way.’

‘Home?’ There, he had said the word. Home. She had thought that this was home. It felt like it. Wasn’t home where you felt at home. With a person you loved and who loved you? Seemingly not. Not to him. Perhaps he had forgotten that… it had been… too long… since his wife had died. Her mother.

‘You can't control what's going to happen,’ he told her almost sympathetically.

He sounded understanding. It was all so reasonable. Her mother – his wife – she had controlled it though. She had managed it. Unless he had seen a side to his wife that Tara had never seen herself then… she had always controlled it somehow. But how could she say that? How could she bring her dead mother into it?

‘You have evil inside of you and it will come out. And letting yourself work all this magic is only going to make it worse. Where do you think that power comes from?’ he asked her.

A logical question that she could not answer logically. ‘It ... it doesn't feel evil ... sir.’

‘Evil never does,’ he said.

That was the truth, she looked down not wanting to meet his eyes. Not wanting to see the sympathy there… but fearing that maybe there wouldn’t be any anyway. She didn’t want his pity unless it would allow her to stay. And feeling like that how could she cope with it if there was no pity at all. Because then she would have no chance.

‘I don't feel much like eating right now.’ He walked past her towards the door. ‘I'll give you some time, but we need to be gone by morning.’

Morning. Was that all that she had? Till morning? He had stolen a big chunk of what might be her last day… morning. That was just one night. One last night… Willow…

Willow’s surprise party. Well that would be the surprise. No Tara Maclay… she’s a demon you know. Her family came and took her home to stop her killing you all or turning you into toads. So surprise! Have some cake. Her mind had gone walk about… thinking of the maybe-party… and avoiding what was really at the centre of her despair.

Willow…

She didn’t look back at her father.

‘Your family loves you, Tara, no matter what.’

There he had said it… she had known he would. They always did. She knew that… somehow. That was what they always said. This was the way it always was. How could she go against what had always been? Generations of her ancestors had been through this… and maybe some of them were in love too. Had any of them fought though?

‘How do you think your friends are going to feel when they see your true face?’

And he was gone. The door closed softly as she continued to look around the room that had been her home. Her nest. Her place to be with the woman she loved. She hated the fact that he had even violated it. She loved him, but have him here condemning her choices – taking them away from her – that felt like a violation of her self.

But worse, much worse, she hated herself for not having told him what she believed. Or at least had believed. All her life… he had never been wrong about the important stuff. And what was this if not the most important thing in that life.

No.

It was the second most important thing.

She walked over to the crystal that had helped her before. Had helped Willow and looked into it’s facets… but even it looked dark as she silently begged it to help her see a way. Because nothing else could.

------------

‘Hey’ Willow called to her love. Tara was hunched over the crystal, sat staring into it as she had entered the room. Something was up. Tara hadn’t even looked who she was. Preoccupied by whatever it was that she could feel in that crystal matrix of infinite reflections.

‘Hey,’ Tara eventually replied to her, turning.

‘Was dinner fun?’ Dinner with families. Definitely not a cause for celebration if you weren’t expecting to see them. Maybe that was all it was. Maybe there were bigger problems with the family than she had guessed. How could she know? Tara never said too much about them.

Tara, standing up, just nodded.

Oh dear.

Willow tried to be bright and cheerful. ‘Well, there's Scoobyage afoot. Giles called a meeting about our spankin' new menace.’ Not exactly bright and cheerful news was it? Wow, listen up we have a bright and spanking new thing that could end the world. Again. We guess. Because we just don’t know. Let’s all trot over to Giles’s and here him tell us that. That’ll be fun.

‘Oh ... y-you should go, they don't need me for that. You can fill me in.’

Tara had been so into the whole Scooby thing recently so why…? ‘No, no, you have to come. This demon chick is supposed to be really powerful, and I was thinking. Maybe we could try that, that spell, you know, the one to find demons?’ For some reason that didn’t seem to help. Tara had been a touch reluctant the last time they had tried it, but they had come so far since then. They were way better now than they had been back then. Besides if we can find her, we’ll know where to go to get our asses kicked. Self-service 24-7.

‘That didn't work,’ Tara told her.

‘Yeah ... but we only tried it once, and I-I think I got some ingredients wrong.’ Okay so that was not totally true. The ingredients were pretty clear, but it had just been the once. And in Sunnydale, for people who hunted demons that could be a really useful spell. Course it might just show up every vampire in town too and that would kind of blur the map. But they could try.

‘Well, I-I'm tired. Maybe we can do it tomorrow?’

Or not. This could really help, but sure if Tara didn’t want too. Maye she could use a little comfort. A snuggle maybe. ‘You sure you don't wanna-’

‘Look, my family's here, okay, I can't just-’ Tara broke off from what she was saying, perhaps thinking of how best to put it. ‘Not everything is about your friends and stuff.’

Ohhh what’s wrong baby? That was what she wanted to say… but she was shocked. Tara had so rarely snapped. So rarely declined to help. So rarely asserted herself and what she wanted that Willow knew that she had to respect that now even if Tara had misunderstood her offer. Because whatever it was… it was something that seemed very big to Tara even if really it was just an old family problem. ‘Sorry.’ She headed for the door. Wondering if Tara would call her back and confide in her.

‘No! No, I mean...’

Willow turned back…expecting that Tara would hold out her arms and want to be held, would ask her to help make whatever it was go away. She turned back to her love.

‘There's just so much ... going on. It's just ... I'm, I'm really tired.’

And Willow knew that was all she was going to get. But she also knew that it was not her that had done something. And that made it a little better. Now she only had to feel bad for Tara and whatever it was that was giving her wiggins. ‘Okay.’

‘I'll see you in the morning. You can fill me in,’ Tara offered.

‘Great. We'll be demon hunters.’

-----------

“We’ll be demon hunters?” I won’t have to look very far. Tomorrow is the day my love. The day that the goddess will point right at me when we do that damn spell. If I am even here long enough to help.

It was time to take action.

There was no other choice. Not any more. Only with Willow and the others could she stay. She needed them to help her stand up to her family. But they weren’t going to do that when they saw that she had been lying to them… all that time. When Willow discovered that she had betrayed her… with the spell. With concealing the truth. When they saw her true face.

How could Willow love a face like that? Whatever it was really like.

She went back to the books, picked up the one that she had thought offered her the best chance and leafed through it till she found the page. She had the ingredients. She had the knowledge and with everyone she valued at the Scooby meeting… she had the opportunity.

And the motive.

Motive, means and opportunity.

It was going to be a crime. But what choice did she have? It was a crime of the heart.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted November 09, 2001 14:44               
15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

IP: Logged

posted November 09, 2001 14:44                15 foot pike. I want Donny at the business end of a 15 foot pike. Grrr. Picking on poor Tara like that.

Talking of poor Tara, she's crossing the line and knows it - I wish she could just skip the next 24 hours and go straight onto the good stuff with Willow but I guess you have to go through the fire to get to the other side. Thanks Katharyn for another great installment.


Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum ut signaculum super brachium tuum quia fortis est ut mors dilectio dura sicut inferus aemulatio lampades eius lampades ignis atque flammarum.
(Set me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave, the coals thereof are as coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.)

Katharyn
 

PreviousNext

Return to Board index

Return to Novogate Backup Pens

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 8 guests


Powered by phpBB The phpBB Group © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007
Style based on a Cosa Nostra Design